no part nor cause of their casting into the tower and geueth this reason for him Steph Gardiner had no accesââ to the kinges councell a yeare and more before the L. Cromwels fall for that he had then no accesse ne had not after so long as Cromwels time lasted to the Kings secret Counsayle yet notwithstanding the sayd Gardiner can not persuade vs to the contrary but that his priuie complaing to the King and his secrete whisperings in his frends eares and his other workings by his factours about the King was a great sparcle to set theyr fagots a fire Thus then Barnes Hierome and Garret being committed to the Tower after Easter there remayned till the xxx day of Iuly which was two dayes after the deathe of the Lord Cromwell Then ensued processe againste them by the Kings Counsell in the Parliament Processe agaynst Barnes Hierome Garret to the whyche processe Gardiner confesseth himselfe that he was priuie amongst the rest Whereupon all these three good saints of God the xxx day of Iuly not comming to any aunswere nor yet knowing any cause of their coÌdemnation without any publike hearing were brought together from the Tower to Smithfield where they preparing themselues to the fire had there at the stake diuers and sundry exhortations amongest whome D. Barnes first began wyth thys protestation following I am come hether to be burned as an hereticke and you shal heare my beliefe The protestation of Doct. Barnes at the stake whereby you shall perceiue what erroneous opinions I hold God I take to record I neuer to my knowledge taught any erroneous doctrine but only those things which scripture leade me vnto and that in my Sermons I neuer mainteined any errour neyther moued nor gaue occasion of any insurrection Although I haue bene sclaundered to preach that our Lady was but a saffron bag which I vtterly protest before God that I neuer meant it nor preached it but all my study and diligeÌce hath bene vtterly to confound and confute all men of that doctrine D. Barnes falsly slaundered as are the Anabaptists which deny that our Sauiour Christ did take any flesh of the blessed virgin Mary which sectes I detest and abhorre And in this place there hath bene burned some of them whome I neuer fauoured nor mainteyned but with all diligence euermore did I study to set forth the glory of God the obedience to our soueraigne Lord the King and the true and sincere religion of Christ. And now harken to my fayth I beleue in the holy and blessed Trinitie three persons and one God D. Barnes confession that created and made al the world and that this blessed Trinitie sent downe the seconde person Iesu Christ into the wombe of the most blessed purest virgin Mary And heere beare me record that I do vtterly condemne that abhominable and detestable opinion of the Anabaptistes which say that Christ tooke no flesh of the virgine For I beleue that without mans will or power hee was conceiued by the holy Ghost and tooke flesh of her that he suffered hunger thirst cold other passions of our body sinne except according to the sayeng of S. Peter He was made in all things like to his brethren except sinne And I beleeue that this his death and passion was the sufficiente raunsome for the sinne of all the world And I beleeue that through his death he ouercame sinne death and hell and that there is none other satisfaction vnto the Father but this his death and passion only and that no worke of man did deserue any thing of God but only his passion as touching our iustification For I know the best worke that euer I did is vnpure and vnperfit And with this he cast abroade his handes and desired God to forgiue hym hys trespasses All mens workes vnperfite For although perchaunce sayd he you knowe nothing by me yet do I confesse that my thoughts and cogitations be innumerable Wherefore I beseeche thee O Lorde not to enter into iudgement with me according to the sayeng of the Prophete Dauid Non intres in iudicium cum seruo tuo domine .i. Enter not into iudgement with thy seruaunt O Lord. Psal. 143. And in an other place Si iniquitates obseruaueris domine quis sustinebit Lorde if thou straitely marke our iniquities Psal. 130. who is able to abyde thy iudgement Wherefore I trust in no good worke that euer I did but onely in the death of Christ. I do not doubt but through him to inherite the kingdome of heauen Take me not heere that I speake against good woorkes Good workeâ are to be done for they are to be done and verely they that do them not shall neuer come in the kingdome of God We must do them because they are coÌmanded vs of God to shew and set foorth our profession not to deserue or merite for that is onely the death of Christ. I beleue that there is a holy Churche a company of all them that professe Christ and that all that haue suffered confessed his name be Saintes that all they do prayse laude God in heauen more then I or any mans tongue caÌ expresse that alwayes I haue spoken reuerently and praysed them as much as Scripture willed me to do And that our Lady I say was a Uirgin immaculate and vndefiled that she is the most purest virgine that euer God created a vessell elect of God of whom Christ should be borne Then sayd M. Shiriffe D. Barnes obedient to Magistrates you haue sayd well of her before And beyng afrayde that Maister Shiriffe had bene or should be agreeued with any thyng that he should say he sayd Maister Shiriffe if I speake any thyng that you will me not do no more but becken me with your hand I will straight way hold my peace for I will not be disobedient in any thyng but will obey TheÌ there was one that asked him his opinioÌ of praying to Saintes Then sayd he Pray noÌ to Saintes Now of Saintes you shall here my opinion I haue sayd before somewhat I thinke of them how that I beleue they are in heauen with God and that they are worthy of all the honour that Scripture willeth theÌ to haue But I say throughout all Scripture we are not commauÌded to pray to any Saintes Therfore I can not nor will not preach to you that Saintes ought to be prayed vnto for then should I preache vnto you a doctrine of myne owne head Notwithstandyng whether they pray for vs or no that I referre to GOD. And if Saintes do pray for vs then I trust to pray for you within this halfe houre Maister Shiriffe and for euery Christian man liuyng in the fayth of Christ dying in the same as a Saint Wherfore if the dead may pray for the quicke I will surely pray for you Wel haue you any thing more to say TheÌ spake he
xxiij of May did aunswere to the same confessing and graunting the articles and the contentes thereof to bee true accordyng as they were obiected in euery part subscribing also the same with hys hand Such strength and fortitude gods holy spirit wrought in hym to stand stoutly and confidently to the defence of the sincere doctrine of hys sonne Whereupon the B. exhorting him with many wordes to leaue his heresies as he called them and to returne to the bosom of his mother the holy church commanded him to appeare agayne the next day being the xxiiij of the same moneth Who so doyng and aunswering as he did before was willed to come thither agayne at after noone so hee dyd The ãâã Session agaynst ãâã Warne where and at what tyme he was earnestly exhorted by the sayd Bish. to recant his opinions To whom he aunswered that he would not depart from his receyued profession vnlesse he were therunto throughly perswaded by the holy scriptures Upon which aunswer he was willed to come agayne the next day beyng the 25. day of the same moneth The thirâ session May. 25. at one of the clocke in the after noone At which day and houre the B. examined him agayne vpon all his former articles before obiected to the which he most constantly did sticke with his further aunswer thereunto added I am persuaded quoth he to be in the right opinion and that I see no cause to repent for all filthines Idolatry is in the church of Rome The B. then seyng that notwithstandyng all his faire promises terrible threatnyngs whereof he vsed store he could not any thing preuaile Iohn Warne âânstant agaynst the Bishops persuasioâ Sentence geuen agaynst Iohn Warne May. 30. Cardmakââ and Iohn Warne brought ãâã execution Iohn Warne tyed to thâ stake finished this examination with the definitiue sentence of condemnation pronounced against the said Iohn Warne and so charged the Shiriffs of London with him vnder whose custody he remained in the prison of Newgate vntil the 30. day of the same month of May. Upon the which 30. of May being the day appoynted for their execution Iohn Cardmaker with the sayd Iohn Warne were brought by the shiriffes to the place where they should suffer Who beyng come to the stake first the Shiriffes called Cardmaker aside and talked with hym secretly so long that in the meane tyme Warne had made hys prayers was chayned to the stake and had wood and reede set about hym so that nothyng wanted but the firyng but styll aboade Cardmaker talkyng with the shiriffes The people whiche before had heard that Cardmaker would recant and beholding this maner of doing The peopââ afrayd at Cardmakââ recanting were in a meruailous dumpe and sadnes thinkyng in deede that Cardmaker should now recant at the burning of Warne At length Cardmaker departed from the Shiriffes and came towards the stake and in his garments as he was kneeled downe made a long prayer in silence to himself yet the people coÌfirmed themselues in their fantasie of his recanting seyng him in his garments praying secretly no semblance of any burning ⧠The Martyrdome of Iohn Cardmaker and Iohn Warne Vpholster An. 1555. May. 30. ¶ The confession of the fayth of Iohn Warne Citizen of London which he wrote the day before he was burned the 30. day of May. 1555. I beleeue in God the father almighty maker of heauen and earth A Father because hee is the Father of our Lord Iesus Christ ãâã Iohn ãâã who is the euerlasting word whome before all worldes he hath begotten of himselfe which worde was made flesh and therein also manifested to be his sonne in whom he hath adopted vs to be his children the inheriters of his kyngdom and therfore he is our father An almighty God because he hath of nothing created all things visible and inuisible both in heauen and in earth euen all creatures conteyned therin and gouerneth them And in Iesus Christ his onely sonne our Lord. The eternall word perfect God with his father of equal power in all things of the same substance of like glory by whom all things were made and haue life without whom nothing liueth he was made also perfect maÌ and so being very God and very man in one person is the onely Sauiour Redeemer and Ransomer of them which were lost in Adam our forefather He is the onely meane of our deliuerance the hope of our health the suretie of our saluation Which was conceyued by the holy Ghost borne of the Virgin Mary According to the Fathers most mercifull promise this eternal sonne of God forsaking the heauenly glory humbled himselfe to take flesh of a virgin according to y e scriptures vniting the substance of the Godhed to the substaÌce of the manhoode which he tooke of the substaunce of that blessed virgin Mary in one person to become therein the very Massiah the annointed king and priest for euer appointed to pacifie the fathers wrath which was iustlye gone out agaynst vs all for our sinne Suffred vnder Pontius Pilate was crucified dead and buried and descended into hell He was arraigned before Pontius Pilate the ruler of Iewrie and so vniustly accused of many crimes that the Ruler iudged him innocent and sought meanes to deliuer him but contrary to knowen iustice he did let go Barrabas which had deserued death and deliuered Christ to bee crucified who deserued no death which doth declare vnto vs manifestly that he suffred for our sinnes was buffeted for our offences as the prophets do witnes thereby to haue it manifested to all men that he is that Lambe of God that taketh away the sinnes of the world Therefore sufferyng for our sinnes he receiued and did beare our deserued condemnation the paines of death the tast of abiection the very terror of hell yelding his spirit to his father his body to be buried in earth The third day he rose againe from death to lyfe To make full and perfect the whole worke of our redemption and iustification the same crucified body which was layd in the graue was raised vp againe the third day from death by the power of hys Father and glory of hys Godhead he became the first fruits of the resurrection got the victory of death that all by him might be raised vp from death Thorough whome all true penitent sinners may now boldly come vnto the father and haue remission of their sinnes He ascended into heauen and sitteth on the right hand of God the father almighty After that in his death and resurrectioÌ he had conquered sinne death and the deuil and had bene conuersant 40. days in the earth being seene of the Apostles more then v. hundred brethren at once in the same body in which he wrought the worke of our saluation he ascended into heauen with eternal triumph for the victory ouer death sinne and hel leauing the passage open by which all true beleeuers may and shal enter
First touching the sacrament TransubstaÌtiation they affirmed the transubstantiation of the Bishop of Rome to be against y e Article of the Creede which saith that Christ is gone vp to heauen there sitteth at the hand of God and therfore the bread and wine must nedes remayne in theyr propertyes bearing notwithstanding a Sacrament A similitude betweene the bread and the body of christ or a holy signe of the body bloud of the Lord. For like as by bread and wine the hart of man is comforted so the bodye of Christ crucified his bloud shed spirituallye hath the like operation in the soules of the beleuers For the Masse they sayd it was a thing most superstitious and meere Idolatry The Masse And if we put any part of saluation therein they sayd it was vtterly a robbing of the Passion of Christ the sonne of God that it was not once to be named out of a Christen mouth Also that they whiche say that Peter either was Pope or Author of the sayd Masse are farre deceiued And as for turning breade into the bodye of Christ by the woordes of consecration it was an error they sayd more of mad men then any sad men forasmuch as God is neither subiect to men nor to y e tongues or exorcismes of men Purgatory they denied to be any saue onely the bloud of Christ Iesu. Furthermore as they would not bereft the saints of God of theyr due honor Honour to God not to Saintes so neither the Saynts theÌ selues sayd they will be contented to robbe God of his honor onely due to him As touching confession theyr opinion was that the woundes and causes of conscience belong to no man but onely to God After these aunsweres geuen and written they were sent to the Monastery of Sanpeter there to be disputed with That done the matter came to be debated amog the Iudges what was to be done with them Some would theyr goodes to be taken by Inuentory and them to be banished But Bergeronius at last caused to be determined that they shoulde be burned and first to heare Masse From that Courte they apppealed to the Courte of Paris but the matter there was nothing amended Where beholde the iudgement of God In the meane time whyle they were at Paris Note the iust vengeaunce of God vpon a wicked persecutor the wretched Persecutour Gilles le Pers was sodenly stroken mad and dyed in a frensy which made many men to wonder and especially the martyrs to be more constant At last the decree of the sentence was read against them First for speaking against the SacrameÌt whiche they denyed Secondly for speaking agaynst Baptisme whiche also they denyed Thirdly for speaking contumely agaynste the Sayntes which they in like maner denyed After this the officer to cause theÌ to recant threatned them with tormentes âormentes whiche they susteyned very extreme the space from after dinner til three of the clocke When all that would not turne them hee sent to them a Fryer Dominicke a man captious sophisticall to presse them in disputation But as he could do no hurt vnto them so could they do no good vpon him When the tyme of theyr execution did approch the officer aforesayd put into their hands being tyed a wooden crosse which they took with their teeth flong it away for the which the officer commaunded both their tongues to be cut of Wherein appeared an other maruellous worke of the y e Lord For neuertheles that their tongues were taken froÌ them to the intent they shoulde not speake yet God gaue them vtterauÌce their tongues beyng cut out to speake at their death saying we bid sinne y e fleshe the worlde and the deuill fare well for euer wyth whome neuer we shall haue to do hereafter Diuers other wordes they spake besides whiche the people did heare and note At last when the tormenter came to smiere them with brimstone and gunpouder Go to sayd Filiolus salt on salt on the rotten and stinking flesh Finally as the flame came bursting vp to their faces they persisting constant in the fire gaue vp their liues and finished their martyrdome Ex Io. Crisp. Henr. Pantal. alijs Will. Langloys vnder Sheriffe Denis vaire priest and martyr Ioh. Langloys the kinges procurator Dionysius Vayre At Rhoan ann 1554. In the same yeare suffered at Rhoan Denis Uayre who first leauing hys Popishe priesthode went to Geneua where hee learned the art of bookbynding brought many tymes bookes into Fraunce After that in the reigne of K. Ed. 6. hee came to Gerzey there was minister preached After y e death of K. Ed. the time not seruing hym to tarry thinking to returne agayne to Geneua hee came into Normandy with his bookes into a towne called Fueillie Where as he going out to hyre a cart William Langloys with Iohn Langloys his brother came in and stayd his bookes and hym also which had the custody of theÌ Denis albeit hee might haue escaped yet hearing y e keeper of his bookes to be in trouble came preseÌting himself was coÌmitted y e other was deliuered First after two monethes and a halfe imprisonment he was charged to be a spye because hee came out of England Then from that prisoÌ he was remoued to the Byshops prison and then to Rhoan where sentence was geuen that he should be burned aliue and thrise lifted vp and let downe agayne into the fire After the sentence geuen they threatned him with many terrible tormentes vnles he would disclose such as he knew of that side To whom he aunswered that the sounder part of all Fraunce and of the Senate was of that Religion notwithstandyng he would vtter no mans name vnto them And as for theyr torments he said he passed not for if he wer killed with racking then he should not feele the burning of the fire When they sawe him so little to passe for theyr tormentes they left that and proceeded to hys burning and first they put a crosse in his hands which he would not hold TheÌ because he comming by the Image of the virgine mary would not adore the same they cryed cut out hys toÌgue so they cast hym into the fire where he should be thrise taken vp but the flame went so hye that the hangman beyng not able to come neare hym cried to the people standing by to help and so did the officers with their staues lay vpon the people to helpe theyr tormenters but neuer a man would styrre And this was the end and martyrdome of that blessed Denys Ex Henr. Pantal lib. 10. ¶ There was a riche marchaunt of Paris who sayd in iest to the Friers of S. Frances You weare a rope about your bodyes because S. Frances once should haue bene hanged the pope redeemed him vpon this condition A Marchaunt hanged for âesting agaynst the Friers that all hys life after he should were a rope Uppon this the
where is the perpetuall succession of Bishops In the Church of Paris is such succession of byshops Ergo the Church of Paris is the true Church The Martyr To your Maior I answere that if S. AusteÌ mean the succession of such as are true Byshops in deede which truely preach the Gospell and rightly administer the Sacramentes such Byshops I suppose to be at Geneua where the Gospell is truely preached and Sacramentes duely ministred and not in y e Church of Paris But otherwise if S. AusteÌ mean the succession of false Bishops such as neither preach nor minster according to Gods word so is the same in no wise to be graunted The Doctor Caluin is there by his owne thrusting in onely by the chusing of the people The Martyr And that soundeth more for him to bee of Gods diuine election for so much as by him the Gospell of God is preached truely and from this no man shall bring me After this disceptation the 9. of the same month came agaynst him an other Doctour with two Sorbonistes who bringing forth a scrole out of his bosome pretended that a certayne scholer comming from Geneua made his confession wherein was contayned that in receiuing of the bread and wine the body and bloud of Christ is receiued really Whereupon they demaunded of him whether hee would receiue the same confession The Martyr Whatsoeuer I haue sayd vnto you Really that will I hold And as touching this word really I know right well that they of Geneua do not take it for any carnall presence as you do but theyr meaning is to exclude therby onely a vayne imagination The Doctor I maruell much that you so refuse the word really and vse onely spiritually seing that Caluin himselfe doth vse the same word really The Martyr Caluin meaneth therby no other thing but as we doe The Doctor What say you by confession auricular Confession auricular The Martyr The same that I sayd before to monseur Lieuetenaunt that is that I take it for a plantation not planted by God in his word The Doctor The Almanes in theyr confession which they sent to our king to be approued haue these wordes Confessionem auricularem non improbamus est enim Euangelium secretuÌ That is we do not reiect auricular coÌfession for it is a Gospell secret and priuy Melancthon in his common places speaking of the popish confessioÌ which consisteth in the enumeration of sinnes saith that it is a snare of of conscience against the Gospell and otherwise maketh there no mention of Euangelium secretum no more doth the confession of the Almaynes And also Melancthon in his booke of common places doth call it Euangelium secretum An other time the sayde Fridericke was called agayne before the Lordes the 20. of the sayde moneth where they did nothing but demaund of him certayne questions where he was borne and whether he had heard in his couÌtry at Oleron that M. Gerard the Byshop there did singe Masse Yea sayd he And why do not you also sayd they receiue the same He aunswered because he did it to reteyne and keepe his Bishopricke The Martir for lacke of paper could proceed herein no further ¶ The examination of Fraunces Rebezies Rebezies had iij. sundry examinations The first with the Lieuetenaunt ciuill the second with the Presidents and the Counsellers The examinatioÌ of Rebezies the third with the Friers First the Lieuetenant inquiring of his name Countrey and Parentes asked whether he was at the communion whether he receiued with them the bread and wine and whether he was a seruiture to M. Nicolas Cene seniour of the Congregation Whereunto he sayd yea Also whether he was a distributer of the tokens wherby they were let in that came The second examination That he denyed Then he was brought into the Counsell Chamber before two Presidentes and xxv Counsellers who after other questions about his country and Parentes demaunded whether he was taken with them in the house He aunswered Yea. What he had to do there To heare the woorde of God and to receiue with them Who brought him thether Himselfe Whom there he knew No man How he durst or woulde enter knowing no person there Truth it was sayd he that he knewe there 2. or 3. Who were they M. Grauelle Clinet and Iohn Sansot feyning that name of himselfe Whether he knew the preacher That he denyed Whether he allowed the act there done to be good Yea. Whether he did not better like to resort vnto theyr beautified teÌples Masse to heare Masse or whether he did not take the Masse to be an holy thing and ordeined of God He aunswered agayne contrary beleuing that it was a great blasphemy agaynst God and a seruice set vp of the deuill Purgatorie Whether he did not acknowledge Purgatory Yes that Purgatory which is the death and Passion of Christ which taketh away the sinnes of the whole world The death of Christ is the principal sayd they but thou must also beleue an other Alas sayde he can we neuer content our selues with the simplicity of the Gospell but men alwayes wyll be putting to something of his owne braine In so many places of the Scripture we see the bloud of Iesus Christ to be sufficient as Iohn 1. Apocal. 5. Hebre. 9. Esay Iohn 1. Apoc. 5. Hebr. 9. Esa. 43. 2. Cor. 5. Math. 5. 43. Where the Lord himselfe sayth That it is he who for his owne sake putteth awaye our iniquities c. As S. Paule also sayth that God was in Christ reconciling the world vnto himselfe c. And contrary when they obiected the wordes of the parable Mat. 5. Thou shalt not come out till thou hast paied the last farthing To this he aunswered that the woordes of that parable had no such relation but to matters ciuile and thys word vntill meaneth there as much as neuer After that he was charged there by one for reading the bokes of Caluin Bucer and Bullinger The President asked if he were not afrayde to be burned as were the other before and to bring his parentes into such dishonor He aunswered that he knew well that all which woulde liue godly in Christ Iesus 2. Tim. 3. shoulde suffer persecution and that to him either to liue or to dye were aduauntage in the Lord. And as touching hys parentes Christ sayd he doth premonish himselfe That who so euer loueth Father or mother more then him Math. 10. is not worthy to be hys c. Iesus Maria sayde the President what youth is this now a dayes whiche cast themselues so headlong into the fire and so was he commaunded away Thirdly he was brought before Benet mayster of the Doctors of Sorboââ The third examination and an other called Iacobine the 14. of October where as he chauncing to speake of the Lord the Doctor began thus to obiect as foloweth The Doctor The difference betweene the Lord and our Lord. See how
rightuousnesse thy goodnesse and satisfaction The lawe sayeth thou art bounde and obliged to me to the deuill and to hell The Gospel sayth Christ hath deliuered thee from them all The doctrine of Faith FAith is to beleue God like as Abraham beleeued God and it was imputed vnto him for rightuousnesse The doctrine of faith To beleue God is to beleue hys word and to recount it true that he sayeth He that beleeueth not Gods worde beleeueth not God himselfe He that beleueth not Gods word he counteth hym false and a lier and beleeueth not that he may and wil fulful his worde and so he denieth both the might of God and God himselfe The 9. proposition The 9. proposition ¶ Faith is the gift of God Argument Da Euery good thing is the gift of God Maior Minor Conclus ri Faith is good j. Ergo faith is the gift of God The 10. proposition The 10 proposition ¶ Faith is not in our power Argument Maior Minor Conclus Da The gift of God is not in our power ri Faith is the gift of God j. Ergo faith is not in our power The 11. proposition The 11. proposition ¶ He that lacketh faith can not please God Without faith it is impossible to please God Rom 14. All that commeth not of faith is sinne for without faith can no man please God Heb. 11. Induction An argument called Inductio Hee that lacketh faith trusteth not God hee that trusteth not God trusteth not his word he that trusteth not his word holdeth him false and a lier he that holdeth him false and a lier beleeueth not that he may doe that he promiseth and so denieth he that he is God Ergo a primo ad vltimum he that lacketh faith can not please God If it were possible for any man to do all the good deedes that euer were done either of men or aungels yet being in this case it is impossible for him to please God The 12. proposition The 12. proposition ¶ All that is done in faith pleaseth God Right is the word of God and all his workes in faith Psal. 33. Lorde thine eies looke to faith that is as much to say as Lorde thou delightest in faith Ier 5. The 13. proposition The 13. proposition ¶ He that hath faith is iust and good Argument Da. He that is a good tree bringing forth good fruit Maior is iust and good ri He that hath faith is a good tree bringing forth good fruite j. Ergo he that hath faith is iust and good Minor Conclus The 14 proposition ¶ He that hath faith and beleueth God The 14. proposition can not displease him Induction He that hath faith beleeueth God he that beleueth God Inductio beleeueth his word he that beleeueth his word wotteth well that he is true and faithfull and may not lie knowing that he both may and will fulfill his word Ergo a primo ad vltimum hee that hath faith can not displease God neither can any man doe a greater honour to God then to count him true Obiection Thou wilt then say that thefte murther aduoutry and all vices please God Obiection Answere Nay verely for they can not be done in faith for a good tree beareth good fruit Mat. 7.12 Aunswere The 15. proposition ¶ Faith is a certainty or assurednesse The 15. proposition A definition of faith Heb. 11. Faith is a sure confidence of thinges which are hoped for and certaintie of things which are not seene Heb. 11. The same spirite certifieth oure spirite that we are the children of God Rom. 8. Moreouer he that hathe faithe wotteth well that God will fulfill his word Whereby it appeareth that faith is a certaintie or assurednesse A man is iustified by faith ABraham beleeued God and it was imputed vnto hym for righteousnesse Rom. 4. Iustification by faith We suppose therfore that a man is iustified by faith without the deedes of the law Rom. 3. Gal. 2. He that worketh not but beleeueth on him that iustifieth the wicked his fayth is counted to him for righteousnes Rom. 4. The iust man liueth by his fayth Abac. 2. Rom. 1. We wotte that a man is not iustified by the deedes of the law but by the fayth of Iesus Christ and we beleue in Iesu Christ that we may be iustified by the faith of Christ and not by the deedes of the law Gal. 2. What is the fayth of Christ. THe fayth of Christ is to beleue in him that is to beleue his word Faith in Christ what it is and beleeue that he will helpe thee in all thy neede and deliuer thee from all euill Thou wilt aske me what word I aunswere the Gospell He that beleueth in Christ shal be saued Marke 16. He that beleueth y e sonne hath euerlasting life Iohn 3. Uerely I say vnto you he that beleueth in me hath euerlasting life Iohn 6. This I write vnto you that you beleeue on the sonne of GOD that ye may know how y t ye haue eternall life 1. Iohn 5. Thomas because thou hast seen me therfore hast thou beleued Happy are they which haue not sene and yet haue beleued in me Iohn 22. All the Prophetes to him beare witnes that whosoeuuer beleeueth in him shall haue remission of their sinnes Actes 10. What must I doe that I may be saued The Apostles aunswered Beleeue in the Lorde Iesus Christ and thou shalt be saued Act. 16. If thou knowledge with thy mouth that Iesus is the Lord and beleeuest with thine hart that God raysed hym from death thou shalt be safe Rom. 10. He that beleueth not in Christ shall be condemned He that beleueth not the sonne shall neuer see lyfe but the ire of God bydeth vpon him Iohn 3. The holy Ghost shall reproue the world of sinne because they beleue not in me Iohn 16. They that beleue Iesu Christ are the sonnes of God Ye are all the sonnes of God because ye beleue in Iesu Christ. 1. Iohn 3. He that beleueth that Christ is the sonne of God is safe Iohn 1. Peter sayd thou art Christ the sonne of the liuing God Iesus answered and sayde vnto him happy art thou Symon the sonne of Ionas for flesh and bloud haue not opened to thee that but my father that is in heauen Mat. 16. We haue beleued and knowe that thou art Christe the sonne of the liuing God I beleue that thou art Christ the sonne of God whyche should come into the world Iohn 11. These things are written that yee might beleeue that Iesus is Christ the sonne of God and that ye in beleuing might haue life Iohn 20. I beleue that Iesus is the sonne of God Act. 8. The 16. proposition The 16. propositâon He that beleueth the Gospel beleueth God Argument Da. He that beleueth Gods word beleueth God Maior Minor Conclus ri The Gospel is Gods word j. Ergo
thy selfe to be the seruaunt of the sheepe and not theyr Lorde for I haue not geuen the sheepe for the shepheard but the shepheard for the sheepe He that sitteth downe is greater then he that doth minister and serue vnto hym Whiche thinge was well knowen of hym which truely sayde Wee are your seruauntes for Christes cause But for what purpose haue I geuen thee vnto y e house of Israell That thou shouldest onely minister the Sacramentes consecrate wood stoones churchyardes this I take God to witnesse with great sighes and grones I write vnto you Pastouâs seruauntes to the congregation for Christes cause and not maisters pouring out before you the griefe of my hart No truely What then First followeth the office of the byshop Thou shalt heare the word of God out of my mouth This is but a short lesson but suche as all the world cannot comprehende without they bee inwardly taught of GOD. And what els meaneth this The true office of pastors well described out of Ezechiell Out of my mouth thou shalt heare the word but that thou shalt be taught of God Therfore as many as are not taught of God althoughe they be neuer so well exercised in the Scriptures by manns helpe yet are they not watchmen geuen by God and muche ââue they which do not vnderstand and know the Scriptures And therfore such as these be least they should keep silence and say nothing are alwayes harping vpon the traditioÌs and doctrines of men that is lyes for hee that speaketh of himselfe speaketh lyes Of this it is written 1. Tim. 1. They would be doctours of the lawe not vnderstandyng what they speake neyther of whome they speake Such of necessitie they must all be who speake that with theyr mouth which they doe not beleue because they are not inwardly taught of God neither are perswaded in their harts that it is true and therefore they are to be accompted as sheepe although they boaââe themselues to be shepheardes But contrariwise touchyng the true and learned Pastors geuen by God it may be truly said we speake that which we know 1 Iohn 1. The propertie of true pastors and that whiche we haue seene euen with the infallible eyes of our fayth we doe witnesse and these are neyther deceyued neither do deceiue Moreouer the deceiuers proceede to worse and worse erring themselues and bringing others also to errour and because they are of the worlde the worlde doth willingly heare them 1. Iohn 4. They are of the worlde saith S. Iohn and therefore they speake those thinges whiche are of the worlde and the world geueth eare vnto them Behold reuerent father this is the touchstone of oure daily preaching Hath not the world geuen eare vnto theÌ now a long tyme with great pleasure and delite But the flesh could neuer suffer y e preaching of the crosse nor yet the wisedome of the flesh which is enemy vnto God neyther is subiect vnto hys law nor cannot be And why then are they accused to be heretickes and Schismatickes A true note of sincere doctrine whiche will not seek to please men but onely to theyr edifying beyng mindfull of that place of Scripture God hath dispearsed the bones of them whiche please men saying vnto them speake vnto vs pleasaunt thinges But nowe setting these matters passe wee will come vnto the second poynt Esay 30. wherein you aske how a man should preach better Forsooth if wee had heard of him whoÌ the father spake saying This is my dearly beloued sonne in whome I am well pleased heare hym An information to preachers to preach rightly Who also speaking of hymself said it was meete that Christ should suffer and rise agayne the third daye from death and that in his name repentaunce and remission of sinnes should be preached vnto all people What other thing is that theÌ the same which the other Euangelists do write Goe ye into the whole world preach the Gospell vnto euery creature he that beleueth and is Baptised Math. 28. shal be saued What can be more pleasaunt sweete or acceptable vnto afflicted consciences being almost in despayre then this most ioyfull tidinges But here whether Christ haue bene a long time heard I know not for that I haue not heard all the preachers of England and if I heard them yet till it was within thys yeare or two I could not sufficiently iudge of them But this I dare be bolde to affirme that as manye as I haue heard of late preach I speake eueÌ of the most famous they haue preached suche repentaunce that if I had heard suche preachers of repentaunce in tymes past I shoulde vtterly haue bene in despayre The preaching after the popes church is all to beate downe and not to lyft vp And to speak of one of these famous men not vttering hys name after he had sharpely inueyed against vyce wherein he pleased euery godly man for so much as it could not be sufficiently cryed out vpon hee concluded behold sayd he thou hast lyen rotten in thyne own lustes by the space of these 60. yeares euen as a beast in hys own doung and wilt thou presume in one yeare to go forward toward beauen and that in thyne age asmuch as thou wentest backwardes from heauen towardes hell 60. yeares Is not this thinke you a goodly argument Is this the preaching of repentaunce in the name of Iesus By this one you may see what all the rest are or rather to tread downe Christ with Antichristes doctrine for what other thing did he speake in effect theÌ that Christ dyed in vayne for thee He will not be thy Iesus or sauior thou must make satisfaction for thy selfe or els thou shalt perish eternally Then doth S. Iohn lye which sayth Beholde the Lambe of God whiche taketh away the sinnes of the worlde And in other place Marke the maner of the common preaching of the papistes 1. Iohn 1. His bloud hath cleansed vs from all our sins And agayne He is the propitiation for the sinnes of the whole world Besides an infinit nuÌber of other places What other thing is this then that which was spoken by the holy Ghost by the mouth of Peter saying There shall be false teachers that shall deny the Lord Iesus which hath redemed them And what followeth vppon such doctrine of Deuils speaking lyes thorough hipocrisie a conscience dispayring and without all hope and so geueÌ ouer vnto al wicked lustes ãâ¦ã and ãâ¦ã popes ãâ¦ã according to the saying oâ S. Paule After that they be come to this poynt that they sorow no more they geue theÌselues ouer vnto wantonnes to commit all kinde of filthines euen with a greedy desire For seeing that it is impossible for them to make satisfaction to GOD either they murmure agaynst God or els they doe not beleue hym to be so cruell as they do preach and declare him to be The want of paper wyll not suffer
may easily be coniectured what these practisers haue likewyse done in the rest Thirdly by one Italian tricke of Polydore Uirgill in our daies An ItaliaÌ tricke of Polydore Virgill to burne his bookes which he had gotten into his handes the properties and doinges of all other Italian papists of elder time may partly be coniectured For so I am informed by such as precisely will affirme it to be true y t when Polydore being licensed by the king to viewe and searche all Libraries had once accomplished his storye by the help of such books as he had compiled out of Libraries in y e end when he had taken out what he would like a true factor for y e popes own tooth he piled his bookes together set them al on a light fire For what cause he so did I can not certaynly pronounce but who so considereth well his religion may shrewdly suspect him For a probatioÌ wherof this may serue for a sufficient tryall that whereas of all other writers of historyes that haue bene in EnglaÌd as of Fabian Lanquer Rastall More Leland Balle Halle such other some of their bookes which they then occupyed yet remayn in hands to be seene Onely of suche books as Polydore vsed and which past his handes what Englishe man is he that hath seene or can shewe me one Whereby it may wel be thought the foresaid information to be true As also by this one Italian tricke of Polydore may other Italians likewise be suspected in making away such Latin books within this land as made not for their purpose But for somuch as those Latine bookes be nâw abolished and can not be had let vs returne to our Saxon tongue agayne and see what this Saxon sermon of Elfricus translation doth say for transubstantiation The copy whereof here ensueth ¶ A Sermon translated out of Latin into the Saxon tongue by Aelfricus against Transubstantiation An. 996. In die Sanctae Pascae ¶ The Alphabet of the Saxon tongue ¶ a. b. c. d. d. e. f. f. È g. h. i. l. m. n. o. p. r. r. s. s. t. t u. Æ¿. w. x. y. y. z. z. Abbreuiations AE Ae. Ã. Th. Ã. Th. S. S. Æ¿. W. and. ð. th þ. th This Sermon was vsuall to be read in the Church here in England in the Saxons time An. 366. ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã The same in English A Sermon on Easter day MEn beloued it hathe bene often sayde vnto you about our Sauiours resurrection A Sermon ãâã Saxon ãâã into transâââed into Englishe howe hee on this present day after his suffering mightely rose from deathe Nowe will we open vnto you through Gods grace of the holye housell which ye should nowe go vnto and instruct your vnderstanding about this mysterie both after the olde couenaunt and also after the newe that no doubting maye trouble you about thys liuely foode The almightye God bad Moses hys Captaine in the Lande of Egypt to commaund the people of Israel to take to euery family a lamb of one yere old the night they departed out of the countrey to the land of promise and to offer that lambe to God and after to cutte it and to make the â â This signe of the crosse is beside the text but here we must beare with the ignorance of that time Exod. 12. signe of the Crosse wyth the lambes bloud vpon the side postes and the vpper post of theyr doore and afterwarde to eate the Lambes flesh rosted and vnleauened bread with wilde lettisse God sayeth vnto Moyses Eate of the Lambe nothing rawe nor sodden in water but rosted at the fire Eate the heade the feete and the inwardes and lette nothing of it be left vntill the morning if anye thing therof remaine that shall you burne with fire Eate it in this wise Girde your loynes and doe your shoes on your feete haue you staues in your handes and eate it in haste The tyme is the Lordes Passeouer And there was slaine on that night in euery house through oute Pharaos raigne the firste borne childe and Gods people of Israel were deliuered froÌ that sodaine death through the Lambes offering his bloudes marking Then sayde God vnto Moyses Keepe this day in your remembraunce and holde it a great feaste in your kindredes wyth a perpetuall obseruation and eate vnleauened breade alwayes seuen dayes at this feaste Exod. 14. After thys deede God led the people of Israel ouer the red Sea with drye foote drowned therein Pharao and all his army together with theyr possessions and fedde afterward the Israelites 40. yeares wyth heauenly foode Exod. 17. and gaue them water out of the hard rocke vntill they came to the promised land Parte of thys storie we haue treated off in an other place partly we shall nowe declare to witte that which belongeth to the holye housell Christen men may not nowe keepe that olde lawe bodely but it behooueth them to knowe what it Ghostlye signifieth That innocent Lambe which the old Israelites did then kil had signification after Ghostly vnderstanding of Christes suffering who vnguiltie shedde his holy bloud for our redemption Hereof sing Gods seruaunts at euery * * This Masse was not theÌ ãâã to these ãâã Popishe ãâã blasphemous masâes ãâã Masse Agnus Dei qui tollis peccata mundi miserere nobis That is in our speach Thou Lambe of God that takest away the sinnes of the world haue mercy vppon vs. Those Israelites were deliuered from that sodaine deathe and from Pharaos bondage by the lambes offeryng which signified Christes suffering through which we be deliuered from euerlasting death and from the deuils cruell raigne if we rightly beleue in the true redemer of the whole world Christ the Sauiour That Lambe was offered in the euening and our sauiour suffered in the sixt age of this world This age of this corruptible worlde is reckened vnto the euening They marked with the lambes bloud vppon the doores and the vpper postes * * This Hebrewe letter Thau was not marked for the signe of the crosse but for the word âorat that ãâã the law of God the first letter for the whole world Ezech. 9. Thau that is the signe of the crosse and wer so defended from the Angels that killed the Egyptians first borne childe And wee * * That oneây crosse is it wherewith we are marked that S. Paule speaketh of Ephe 2. Christ reconciled both to God ãâã one body through ãâã crosse ought to marke our foreheades and our bodies with the token of Christes roode y t we may be also deliuered from destruction when we shal be marked both on forehead and also in heart with the bloude of oure Lordes suffering Those Israelites dyd eate the lambes flesh at their Easter time when they were deliuered and we receiue ghostly Christes body
ghost came in fyry lykenes to the Apostles in diuers tonges The Israelites should eate the lambs head and the feete and the purtenaunce and nothing therof must be leâte ouer night If any thing thereof were left they did burne that in the fire and they breake not the bones After Ghostly vnderstanding we doe eate the lambes head when wee take holde of Christes diuinitie in our beliefe Agayne when we take holde of his humanitie with loue then eate we the lambs feete because that Christe is the beginning and end God before all worlde and man in the end of this worlde What bee the lambes purtenaunce but Christes secrete precepts and these we eate when we receiue with the greedines the word of life There must nothing of the lambe be left vnto the mornig because that all Gods sayings are to bee searched with great carefulnesse so that all his precepts may be knowen in vnderstanding and deede in the nyght of this present life before that the last day of the vniuersall resurrection doe appeare If wee cannot searche out throughly all the mysterie of Christes incarnation then ought we to betake the rest vnto y e might of the holy ghost with true humilitie and not to search rashly of that deepe secretenes aboue the measure of our vnderstanding They did eate the Lambes flesh wyth theyr loynes girte In the loynes is the lust of the bodye and he whiche will receyue that housell shall couer or wrap in that concupiscence and take with chastitie that holy receite They were also shod What be shoes but of the hides of dead beasts We be truely shod if we match in our steppes and dedes the life of meÌ departed this life which please God with keeping of hys commandements They had staues in their handes when they did eate This staffe signifieth a carefulnes diligent ouerseeing And all they that best knowe and can shoulde take care of other men and stay them vp with theyr helpe It was inioyned to the eaters y t they should eat the lambe in haste for God abhoreth slouthfulnesse in his seruaunts and those hee loueth that seeke the ioye of euerlasting lyfe with quickenes and hast of minde It is written Prolong not to turne vnto God least the time passe away throughe thy slow tarrying The eaters mought not breake the laÌbs bones No more mought y e souldiers that did hang Christ breake his holy legges as they did of the two theeues that hanged on either side of him And the Lord rose from death sounde without all corruption and at the last iudgement they shall see him whom they did most cruelly wounde on the crosse This time is called in the Ebrue tongue Pasca in Latine Transitus and in English a Passeouer because that on this day the people of Israel passed from the land of Egypt ouer the red sea from bondage to the laÌd of promise So also did our Lorde at this time departe as sayeth Iohn the Euangeliste from thys world to hys heauenly father Euen so we ought to folow our head and to goe from the deuill to Christe from thys vnstable worlde to hys stable kingdome Howbeit we shoulde firste in this presente lyfe departe from vice to holy vertue from euill manners to good manners if we wil after this our lente life goe to that eternall life and after our resurrection to Christ. He bring vs to hys euerlastinge father who gaue hym to deathe for our sinnes To hym be honour and praise of well doynge world wythout ende Amen And thus I suppose it standeth cleare euidently prooued by course of al these ages afore recited from the time of Tertullian and Austen vnto the daies of this Elfricus aboue mencioned and after him that this newcome miracle of transubstantiation was not yet crept into the heades of men nor almost came in any question amongst learned meÌ nor was admitted for any doctrine in the Churche at least for any general doctrine of all men to be receiued til a M. yeare compleate after Christe that is till that Sathan began to be let at large Apoca. 20. For who euer heard in all the primitiue Churche or euer reade in the woorkes of the old ancient Doctors this question once to be asked or disputed whether any substance of bread and wine remained in the Lordes Supper Or what manne was euer so doltish to beleeue any suche thyng or euer called hereticke for not beleuing the same before the time of seduction that is before the 1000. yeares aforesayd were expired They that thinke ãâ¦ã be otherwise then a new doctrine are ignorant of histââieâ and antiquity Wherefore they that stand so much vppon the antiquity of this Article as a doctrine which hath euer since Christes time bene receaued in the Church taught by the Apostles beleued of all Catholickes and confirmed by consent of all ages of Councels of natioÌs and people vnto this present day these I say either shewe them selues very ignoraunt in hystories and in all state of antiquitie or els most impudently they doe abuse the simple credulitie of the people To procede now farther in this discussion of antiquitie it followed that after the time of Elfricus aforesayde this matter of transubstantiation began firste to be talked off to come in question among a few superstitious monkes so that as blindnes and superstition began more and more to encrease Transubstantiation when it first came in question so the sayd grosse opinion still more and more both in number and authoritie preuailed in so muche that about the yeare of our Lord. 1060. the denying of transubstantiation began to be counted heresie And in thys number firste was one Berengarius a Frenche man Berengarius the first that euer was counted hereticke for denying traÌsubstantiation Vide Bulling De origine erroris Chronic Bibliandri Acta Concilij Romae habiti contra Berengarium and Archdeacon of Angeowe whyche of all Christen men which we read of was first called and counted an hereticke for denying of transubstantiation troubled for the same as ye shall heare This Berengarius liued in the time of Pope Leo 9. Uictor and Nicholas 2. which was about the yeare of our Lorde 1060. Albeit I doe finde our wryters heere in some discrepaunce For the most of them doe holde that he firste recanted vnder Pope Leo 9. in the Councel of Uercellense and afterwarde againe vnder Pope Nicholas 2. about the yeare 1062. as is to be gathered of Gratian De consecrat dist 2. Ego Berengarius where he sayth that Pope Nicholas did send about to Bishops and Archbyshops the Copie of his recantation Againe by the Actes of the Councell of Rome it there appeareth that the sayd Berengarius made this hys sayde last recantation vnder Pope Hildebrande called Gregory 7. But this difference of times is no great matter to stand vpon The truth of the story is this that when Berengarius had professed the truth of the
As the sacrament of Baptisme is a Sacrament of regeneration and forgiuenes of sinnes to the person that is Baptised But if it be caried about to be worshipped and shewed to other as meritorious for their remission and regeneration to them it is no sacrament 2. No sacrament nor ceremonie doth profite or conduce but them only which take and vse the same The 2. rule 3. Only the death of Christ and the worke of his sacrifice vppon the crosse is to be applied to euery man by faith for saluation and health of his soule The 3. rule Beside this worke alone to apply any action or worke of Priest or any other person as meritorious of it selfe and conducible to saluation to soules health or to remission of sinnes it is Idolatrie and derogatorie to the Testamente of God and to the bloud of Christ preiudiciall 4. To make Idoles of sacramentes and to woorshyp dumbe things for the liuing God The 4. rule 2. Cor. 10. it is Idolatry Fugite Idola c. 1. Cor. 10. 5. Euery good worke whatsoeuer it be that a man doth profiteth onely himselfe The 5. rule and cannot be applied to other men Ex opere operato to profite him vnto merite or remission only the Actions of Christ except 6. No man can apply to an other the sacrifice of Christes death by any worke doing The 6. rule but euery man must apply it to himselfe by his owne beleeuing Iustus ex fide sua viuet Habacuc 2. 7. The Sacrifice of Christes deathe dothe saue vs freely by it selfe The 7. rule and not by the meanes of any mans working for vs. 8. The Passion of Christ once done and no more is a full and a perfecte oblation and satisfaction for the sinnes of the whole world The 8. rule both originall and Actuall by the vertue of which Passion the wrath of God is pacified toward mankind for euer Amen 9. The Passion of Christ once done is onely the obiect of that faith of ours whiche iustifieth vs and nothing else The 9. rule And therefore whosoeuer setteth vp any other obiect beside that Passion once done for our faith to apprehend and to behold the same teacheth damnable doctrine and leadeth to Idolatrie Against all these rules priuate Masses directly doe repugne For first beside that they transgresse the order example and commaundement of Christ which diuided the bread and cup to them all they also bring the Sacramente out of the right vse wherunto principally it was ordeined For where as the vse of that Sacrament is principally instituted for a testimoniall and remembraunce of Christes death the priuate Masse transferreth the same to an other purpose either to make of it a gasing Idoll or a worke of application meritorious The Sacrament of the Lordes supper put out of his right vse by priuat massâs or a sacrifice propiciatory for remission of sinnes or a commemoratioÌ for soules departed in Purgatory accordyng as it is written in their Masse booke Pro quoruÌ memoria corpus Christi sumitur Pro quoruÌ memoria sanguis Christi sumitur c. Where as Christ sayth contrary Hoc facietis in meam commemorationem Furthermore Christes memory put out in dirige masses the Institution of Christe is broken in this that where the Communion was giueÌ in common the priuate Masse suffereth the Priest alone to eate drink vp all and when he hath done to blesse the people with the emptie cuppe SecoÌdly whereas Sacraments properly profite none but theÌ that vse the same in the priuate Masse the SacrameÌt is receaued in the behoofe not onely of him that executeth but of them also that stand lookyng on of them also which be farre of or dead and in Purgatory Thirdly A supplication wheÌ by y e scripture nothyng is to be applyed for remission of our sinnes but onely the death of Christ coÌmeth in the priuate Masse as a worke meritorious done of the Priest which beyng applyed to other is auayleable Ex opere operato both to him that doth it and to them for whom it is done ad remissionem peccatorum Fourthly priuate Masses all other Masses now vsed of the SacrameÌt make an Idol of commemoration make adoration in stead of a receauyng make a deceauyng Adoration in place of shewing forth Christes death make new oblation of his death of a coÌmunioÌ make a single sole supping Oblation c Fiftly whereas in this generall frayltie of mans nature Meriting for other no maÌ can merite by any worthynes of workyng for him selfe the Priest in his priuate Masse taketh vpon him to merite both for him selfe and for many other Sixtly it standeth agaynst Scripture that the Sacrifice and death of Christ can bee applyed any other wise to our benefite and iustification then by fayth Wherfore it is false that the action of the Masse can apply the benefite of Christes death vnto vs. Ex opere operato Opus operatum sine bono motu vtentis vel sacrificantis Seuenthly where as the benefite of our saluatioÌ and iustifiyng standeth by the free gift grace of God through our fayth in Christ Priuate masses against the free grace of God contrary the application of these Popish Masses stoppeth the freenesse of Gods grace and maketh that this benefite must first come through y e Priestes handes and his opus operatum vnto vs. The eight contrarietie betweene priuate Masse and gods word is in this That where the scripture sayth Vnica oblatione coÌsummauit eos qui sanctificantur in perpetuum With one oblation he hath made perfect them that be sanctified for euer Heb. 10. agaynst this rule the priuate Masse proceedeth in a contrary doctrine making of one oblation a dayly oblation and that which is perfectly done and finished newe to be done agayne And finally that which was instituted onely for eating and for a remembraunce of that oblation of Christ once done the Popish Masse maketh an oblation and a new satisffaction dayly to be done for the quicke and the dead To coÌclude these both priuate and publicke Masses of Priestes Priuate masses turne our faith from Christes body crucified to Christ sacrificed in their masses turne away the obiect of our fayth from the body of Christ crucified to the body of Christ sacrifised in their Masses And where God annexeth the promise of iustification but onely to our fayth in the body of Christ crucified they do annexe promise of remissioÌ a poena culpa to the body in their Masses sacrificed by their application besides diuers other horrible and intolerable corruptions whiche spryng of these their priuate and publicke Masses whiche here I leaue to other at their leysure further to conceaue and to consider Now let vs proceede to the other Articles folowyng ¶ The fourth and fift Articles of vowes and Priestes Mariage As we haue discoursed before by histories and order of tyme The 4.
escape those troubles that were to come and be able to stande before the sonne of man When ye finde your selfe too much oppressed as euery man shal be sometime wyth the feare of Gods iudgement vse the 77. Psalme that beginneth I will crie vnto God with my voyce Psal. 27. Read also M. Hoopers exposition vpon thys Psalme most comfortable for all broken and afflicted hartes and he shall hearken vnto me In which Psalme is both godly doctrine and great consolation vnto the man or woman that is in anguish of minde Use also in suche trouble the 88. Psalme wherein is conteined the praier of a man that was brought into extreme anguish misery and being vexed with aduersaries persecutions saw nothing but death hel And although hee fealt in hym selfe that hee had not onely man but also God angry towards him yet he by praier humbly resorted vnto God as the only port of consolation and in the midst of his desperate state of trouble put the hope of his saluation in him whome he fealt his enemie Howbeit no man of him selfe can doe this Rom. 8. but the spirite of God that stryketh the mans heart with feare prayeth for the man striken and feared with vnspeakeable gronings And when you feele your selfe or know any other oppressed after suche sorte be glad for after that God hath made you to know what you be of your selfe he wil doubtles shew you comfort and declare vnto you what you be in Christ his onely sonne What Psalmes are to be vsed in distresse and tribulation and vse praier often for that is the meanes whereby God will be soughte vnto for hys giftes These Psalmes be for the purpose when the minde can take no vnderstandinge nor the hart any ioy of gods promises and therfore were these Psalmes also made .6.22.30.31.38.69 from the whiche you shall learne buthe pacience and consolation Remember that although your life as all Christian mens be be hid and appeareth not what it is yet it is safe as S. Paule sayth with God in Christ Read also the fourth chapter of Eccle. Coloss. 3. and when Christ shall appeare then shall our liues be made open with him in glorie But in the meane time wyth seeking and setting our affections vpon the things that be aboue we must paciently suffer whatsoeuer God shal send vnto vs in this mortal life Notwithstanding it might fortune some woulde say Who is so perfect that can lette all things passe as they come haue no care of theÌ suffer all things and feele nothing be attempted of the Deuill the worlde and the flesh and be not troubled Uerely no man liuing But this I say that in the strength of Iesus Christ things that come Note this well to thy comfort that art afflicted maye passe with care for we be worldly and yet are we not caried with them from Christ for we be in him godly We may suffer things and fele them as mortall men yet beare them and ouercome them as Christian men We may be attempted of the deuill the flesh and the worlde but yet although those things pinche they doe not pierce and although they worke sinne in vs yet in Christe no damnation to those that be grafted in him Rom. 8. Hereof may the christian man learne both consolation patience Consolation in that he is compelled both in his body goodes to feele paine and losse and in the soule heauinesse and anguish of minde howebeit none of them both shall separate him from the loue that God beareth him in Christ. Consolation He may learne patience for as much as his enemies both of the body and soule and the paines also they vexe vs wythall for the time Patience if they tarie with vs as long as we liue yet when death commeth they shall auoide and geue place to suche ioyes as be prepared for vs in Christ for no paines of the world be perpetuall and whether they shall afflicte vs for all the time of our mortal life we know not for they be the seruauntes of God to goe and to come as he commandeth them Afflictions be the messengers and seruauntes of God But we must take heede we meddle not forceablye nor seditiously to put away the persecution appoynted vnto vs by God but remember Christes saying Possesse you your liues by your patience And in thys commaÌdement God requireth in euery man and woman this pacient obedieÌce Luke 2. Hee sayeth not it is sufficient that other holy Patriarkes Prophetes Apostles Euangelists and Martyrs continued their liues in pacience and pacient suffering the troubles of this world but Christ saith to euery one of his people By your owne pacience ye shall continue your life not that man hath pacience of him selfe Pacience the gift onely of God but that he must haue it for him selfe of God the onely geuer of it if he purpose to be a godly man Nowe therefore as our profession and religion requireth pacience outwardly wythout resistaunce and force so requireth it pacience of the mind and not to be angry with God althoughe he vse vs that be as hys owne creatures as him listeth We may not also murmure against God but say alwaies his iudgements be right iust and reioyce that it pleaseth him by troubles to vse vs as he vsed heeretofore such as he most loued in this worlde and haue a singular care to this commandemeÌt Gaudete exultate Be glad reioyce for he sheweth great cause why Your rewarde sayth he is great in heauen Math. 3. These promises of him that is y e truth it selfe shal by Gods grace worke both coÌsolation and pacience in the afflicted christian person And when our sauior Christ hath willed menne in trouble to be content and pacient because God in the ende of trouble in Christ hath ordained eternall consolation he vseth also to take from vs all shame and rebuke as though it were not an honor to suffer for christ because y e wicked world doth cursse abhorre such poore troubled Christians To suffer for Christ is honorable Math. 24. Heb. 11. Wherfore Christe placeth all his honourably and sayeth Euen so persecuted they the Prophetes that were before you Wee may also see with whome the afflicted for Christes sake be esteemed by S. Paul to the Hebrews where as the number of the blessed and glorious company of Saintes appeare nowe to our faith in heauen in ioy yet in the letter for the time of this life in such paines and contempt as was neuer more Let vs therefore consider both them and all other thinges of the worlde sithens the fall of man and we shall perceiue nothing to come to perfection but wyth such confusion and disorder to the eye of y e world as though things wer rather lost for euer then like to come to any perfection at all For of godly men who euer came to heauen no not Christ
him selfe vntill suche time as the world had thought verely y t both he al his had ben cleane destroyed and cast away as the wise man sayth of the wicked people We thought them to be foles but they be in peace Sâp 5. Example taken of our meate and drinke how thinges neuer come to their perfââction before they be vtterly wasted Wee may learne by things that nourish and maintaine vs both meat and drinke to what lothsomnes and in maner abhorring they come vnto before they woorke theyr perfection in vs. From life they be brought to the fire and cleane altered from that they were when they were aliue from the fire to the trencher and knife and all to hacked from the trencher to the mouth and as small ground as the teethe can grinde them and from the mouth into the stomack and there so boyled and digested before they nourish that who soeuer saw the same would loth and abhorre hys owne nourishment before it come to hys perfection Is it then any marueile if suche Christians as GOD delighteth in be so mangled and defaced in thys worlde whych is the kitchin and mill to boyle and grinde the flesh of Gods people in till they atchieue their perfection in the worlde to come And as a man looketh for the nutriment of his meate when it is ful digested and not before so must hee looke for hys saluation when hee hath passed thys troublous worlde and not before Vnmorte fiâed men be no people to God Math. 10. Rawe fleshe is not meate wholesome for man and vnmortified men and women be not creatures meete for God Therefore Christ sayeth that his people must be broken and all too torne in the mill of thys worlde and so shall they be moste fine meale vnto the heauenly father And it shall be a Christian mannes parte and the duetie of a mynde repleanished wyth the spirite of God to marke the order of God in all his things howe he dealeth wyth them and howe they suffer and be content to lette God do his will vpon them as S. Paule sayeth They waite vntill the number of the electes be fulfilled and neuer be at rest Rom. 8. but looke for the time when Gods people shall appeare in glorie We must therfore paciently suffer and willingly attend vppon Gods doings althoughe they seeme cleane contrary after our iudgement to our wealth and saluation as Abraham did when hee was bid to offer his sonne Isaac Example of Abraham Example of Ioseph in whom God promised the blessing and multiplying of hys seede Ioseph at the last came to that which God promised him although in the meane time after the iudgemeÌt of the worlde he was neuer like to be as God said he should be Lorde ouer hys brethren When Christe woulde make the blinde man to see he put clay vppon hys eyes whych after the iudgement of man Iohn 9. was meanes rather to make hym double blind then to geue him his sight but he obeied and knew that God could worke his desire what meanes soeuer he vsed contrary to mans reason and as touching this world he vseth all hys after the same sort If any smart 1. Pet. 4. Iudgement ãâã beginneth with the house of God Colos. 3. his people be the first if any suffer shame they begin if any be subiecte to sclaunder it is those that hee loueth so that hee sheweth no face or fauour nor loue almost in thys worlde outwardly to them but laith clay vpon their sore eyes that be sorowfull yet the pacient man seeth as S. Paul sayeth life hid vnder these miseries and aduersities and sight vnder soule clay and in the meane time he hath the testimony of a good conscience and beleueth Gods promises to be his consolation in the worlde to come whych is more woorthe vnto him then all the worlde is woorth besides and blessed is that man in whom Gods spirite beareth recorde that he is the sonne of God what soeuer troubles he suffer in thys troublesome worlde Rom. 8. And to iudge things indifferently my godly wife the troubles be not yet generally as they were in our good fathers time soone after the deathe and resurrection of oure Sauiour Christ Iesu whereof hee spake in S. Mathewe Math. 24. Of the whych place you and I haue taken manye tymes greate consolation and especially of the latter parte of the Chapter wherein is contained the last daye and ende of all troubles I doubt not both for you and me and for suche as loue the comming of our sauiour Christe to iudgement Remember therefore that place and marke it againe and yee shall in thys time see great consolation and also learne muche pacience Was there euer suche troubles as Christe threatned vppon Ierusalem was there sithens the beginning of the worlde suche affliction who was then best at ease The Apostles that suffered in body persecution and gathered of it ease and quietnesse in the promises of God And no marueile for Christ sayeth Lifte vp your heades for your redemption is at hande that is to saye your eternall rest approcheth and draweth neare The world is starke blind Luke 1. and more foolish then foolishnesse it selfe and so be the people of the worlde For when God sayth trouble shal come they will haue ease And when God sayeth be merrye and reioyce in trouble we lament and mourne as thought we were castawayes But this our flesh which is neuer merry with vertue nor sorrie with vice Flesh neuer mery with vertue not sory with ãâã neuer laugheth wyth grace nor euer weepeth wyth sinne holdeth fast wyth the worlde and letteth God slippe But my dearely beloued wife you knowe howe to perceiue and to beware of the vanitie and craftes of the deuill wel enough in Christ. And that yee may the better haue pacience in the spirite of God reade againe the 24. chap. of S. Mathew and marke what difference is betwene the destruction of Ierusalem Math. 24. and the destruction of the whole world and you shall see that then here were left aliue many offenders to repent but at the latter day there shall be absolute iudgement and sentence neuer to be reuoked of eternall life and eternal death vppon all meÌ and yet towards the end of the world we haue nothing so much extremitie as they had then but euen as we be able to beare So doth the mercifull father lay vpon vs now imprisonment and I suppose for my part shortly death now spoile of goodes losse of frends and the greatest losse of all the knowledge of Gods word Ann. 1555. February Gods wyll be done I wish in Christ Iesu our onely mediatour and Sauiour your constancie and consolation that you may liue for euer and euer whereof in Christ I doubt not to whome for his blessed and most paynefull passion I commit you Amen 13. October 1553. * To a certayne godly woman instructing her how she should
determinate answer what he would do in the premisses and then either to reuoke and reclaime himself or els in the after noone the same day to come againe haue iustice as he called it ministred vnto him the copy of which articles here foloweth Anno. 1555. March Articles obiected and ministred the 8. day of Februarie against Tho. Tomkins with his owne hand subscribing to the same THou doest beleeue that in the Sacrament of the aultare vnder the formes of bread and wine there is not Articles ministred agaynst Tho. Tomkins Transubstantiation denyed by the omnipotent power of almighty God and his holy woorde really truely and in very deede the very true and naturall body of our Sauiour Iesus Christ as touching the substaunce thereof which was conceiued in the wombe of the virgine Mary and hanged vppon the crosse suffering Passion and death there for the life of the worlde I doe so beleeue Substance of bread remaineth in the sacrameÌt Thou doest beleeue that after the consecration of the breade and wine prepared for the vse of the Sacramente of the aultare there doth remaine the very substance of material bread and materiall wine not changed nor altered in substance by the power of almighty God but remaining as it did before I doe so beleeue The naturall pâeseÌce of Christ in the sacrament denyed Thou doest beleeue that it is an vntrue doctrine and a false beliefe to thinke or say that in the Sacrament of the aultare there is after the consecration of the bread and wine the substaunce of Christes naturall body and bloude by the omnipotent power of almighty God and his holy worde I doe so beleeue Thou doest beleeue that thy parents kinsfolkes frendes and acquaintaunce The errour of the forelders touching the Sacrament and also thy Godfathers and Godmother and all people did erre and were deceiued if they did beleeue that in the Sacrament of the aultar there was after the consecration the body and bloude of Christe and that there did not remaine the substaunce of materiall bread and wine I doe so beleeue By me Thomas Tomkins The second examination of Thomas Tomkins THe next day being the 9. of Februarie at 8. of the clocke before noon The second examination the said Thomas Tomkins according to the former commaundement was brought againe into the place afore named before the Bishoppe and other hys assistants where the foresayd Articles were propounded vnto him whereunto he aunswered as foloweth Aunswere of Tomkins to the articles To the first he said that he did so beleeue as in the same is contained To the second he sayd that it was onely bread a participatioÌ of Christes death and passion and so do the scriptures teach To the third he said and did beleeue it was a false doctrine to beleeue and thinke as is contained in this Article To the fourth he did also beleeue the same After this aunswere he did also subscribe hys name to the sayd Articles Whereupon the Bishop drawing out of his bosome another confession subscribed wyth Tomkins owne hande and also that article that was the first day obiected against him caused the same to be openly read and then willed him to reuoke and deny his sayd opinions the which he vtterly refused to do and therfore was commanded to appeare before the Byshop againe in the same place at two of the clocke in the after noone The Bishop repeateth againe the confession of Thom. Tomkins wrytren before by the sayd Bishop of London and subscribed by the sayd Tomkins the 26. day Septemb. An. 1554. which is this I Thomas Tomkins of the Parish of Shordich in the Diocesse of London The first confession of Tomkins offered to B. Boner and now here agayne repeated The Masse full of superstition and Idolatry hauing confessed and declared openly heeretofore to Edmund Bishop of London mine Ordinarie that my beliefe hathe bene many yeares past and is at this present that the body of our Sauiour Iesus Christ is not truely and in very deede in the Sacrament of the aultare but onely in heauen and so in heauen that it can not nowe in deede be really and truely in the Sacramente of the altare And moreouer hauing likewise confessed and declared to my said Ordinary openly many times that although the church called the Catholicke Churche hathe allowed and doeth allowe the Masse and sacrifice made and done therein as a wholesome profitable a godly thing yet my beliefe hath ben many yeres past is at this present that the said Masse is full of superstition plaine idolatrie and vnprofitable for my soule so haue I called it many times and take it at this present Baptisme ought to be ministred in the vulgar tongue Hauing also likewise confessed and declared to my said Ordinarie that the Sacrament of Baptisme oughte to be onely in the vulgar tounge and not otherwise ministred and also without any such ceremonies as customably are vsed in the Latine church and otherwise not to be allowed Finally being many times and ofte called openly before my said Ordinarie and talked withall touching all my sayd confessions and declarations Tomkins constantly standeth to the truth oâ the Gospel both by the saide mine Ordinarie diuers other learned men aswel his Chaplaines as other and counselled by all them to embrace the truthe and to recant mine errour in the premisses which they tolde me was plaine heresie and manifest errour do testifie and declare hereby that I do and wil continually stand to my saide confession declaration and beliefe in all the premisses euery part therof and in no wise recant or go froÌ any part of the same In witnesse wherof I haue subscribed passed this wryting the 26. day of Septemb. the yeare aforesayd By me Thomas Tomkyns aforesaid The names of them that sate vppon Thomas Tomkins at this Session were these Edmunde Boner The last appearance condemnation of Thomas Tomkins Martyr Iohn Fecknam Deane of Paules Iohn Harpsfield Archdeacon of London Iohn Morwen master of Art Thomas Morton parson of Fulham Tristram Swadell Thom. More Thomas Beckinsaw Iames Cline clearkes The last appearance of Tho. Tomkins before Boner and the Commissioners THe same daye and place at two of the clocke in the after noone he was the last time brought forth before the bishops of London Bath and Saint Dauids with others where hee was earnestly exhorted by the sayd Bishoppe of Bath to reuoke leaue off his opinions Unto whome he answeared My Lord I was borne brought vp in ignoraunce vntill nowe of late yeares And nowe I know the truthe wherein I will continue vnto the death Then Boner caused all his articles and confession to be again openly red and so in hys accustomed maner persuaded with hym to recant To whome hee finally sayde My Lord I can not see but that you would haue me to forsake the truth and to fall into errour and
time to time vppon his Aduersaryes In the number of whom commeth here to be remembred the notable workyng of Goddes hand vppon a certayne Priest in Kent named Nightingall Parson of Crondall besides Caunterbury who vpon Shrouesonday whych was about the third day of the sayde Moneth of Marche and yeare of our Lord aforesayd reioycing belike not a little at this alteration of Religion beganne to make a Sermon to his Parishioners taking his Theame out of the wordes of S. Iohn He that sayth he hath no sinne is a lyer A terrible example of Gods seuere punishment vpon Nightingall Parson of CroÌdall in Kent and the trueth is not in hym c. And so vpon the same verye impertinently declared to them all suche Articles as were set forth by the Popes authority and by the commaundement of the Byshoppes of this Realme saying moreouer vnto the people in this wise Now Maysters and neighbors reioyce and be mery for the prodigall sonne is come home For I knowe that the most part of you be as I am for I know your hartes well enough And I shall tell you what hath happened in this weeke past I was before my Lord Cardinall Pooles grace he hath made me as clean from sinne as I was at the fontstone on Thursday last being before him he hath appointed me to notify I thank him for it the same vnto you Blasphemy to Christs Gospell punished And I wyll tell you what it is And so reading the Popes Bull of pardon that was sent into Englande he sayde he thanked God that euer he had liued to see that day adding moreouer that he beleeued that by the vertue of that Bull he was as cleane from sinne as that night that he was borne and immediately * The Description of a Popish Priest who when he had taken away the glory and office of Christ fell downe sodenly and dyed The sodayne death of one Nightingall Parson of Crondall in Kent who was made by the Cardinalls authoritye chiefe Penitentiary of that Deanry vpon the same fel sodenly down out of the Pulpit and neuer stirred hand nor foote and so lay he Testified by Rob. Austen of Cartham which both heard and saw the same is witnessed also by the whole country round about ¶ Iohn Awcocke Aprill 2. Iohn Awcocke Martyr IN the Moneth of Aprill and the second day of the same Moneth dyed in prison Iohn Awcocke who after was buried in the fieldes as the maner of the Papistes was to deny theyr christian buriall to such as dyed out of their popish Antichristian Church Now forasmuch as hauing passed the month of March we are entred into the mouth of Aprill so set downe in order out of publicke Recordes what happened in the sayde Moneth here followeth to be noted That the 1. day of Aprill Ann. 1555. A Letter was sent to the Shiriffe of kent to apprehend Thomas Wodgat and William Maynard for preaching secretly and to send them vp to the Counsel The 7. day of the sayde Moneth an other Letter to the sayd Shiriffe for the apprehension of one Harwiche who went about with a boy with him preaching from place to place The 15. of Aprill a letter was directed to Syr Nicholas Hare and Syr Thomas Cornewallis willing them to examine M. Flower alias Braunche what he meant to weare about his neck written Deum time Idolum fuge and whoÌ els he knew to weare the like praying also to speake to Boner Byshop of London speedely to proceed agaynst him for his Religion according to the lawes and that the Iustices of Peace of Middlesex should likewise proceed agaynst him for shedding of bloud in the Church according to the statute so as if he continue his opinion he might be executed at the farthest by the latter end of this weeke and that his right hand be the day before his execution or the same day striken off The 22. of Aprill there was a like letter sent to the Iustices of peace of Middlesex with a writ for the executioÌ of the sayd Flower commaunding them to see his hand striken of before his burning The 29. of Aprill M. Robert Hornebey seruant then to the Lady Elizabeth was conuented before the Counsell for his religion and standing constantly to the trueth notwithstanding theyr threates and other perswasions was therfore commited to the Marshalsea ¶ A declaration of the life examination and burning of George Marsh who suffered most constant Martyrdome for the profession of the Gospell of Christ at Winchester the 24. day of Aprill Ann. 1555. THe sayd George Marshe was borne in the Parishe of Deane Aprill 24. George Marsh Martyr in the Countye of Lancaster and was well brought vp in learning and honest trade of liuing by hys Parentes who afterwardes about the xxv yeare of hys age tooke to wife an honest mayden of the countrey wyth whom he continued earning theyr liuing vpon a Farme hauing children betweene them lawefully begotten G. Marsh first a farmer and then God takinge his wyfe out of thys Worlde he beyng most desirous of godly studyes leauing his houshold and children in good order went vnto the vniuersity of Cambridge where he studyed and much encreased in learning and godly vertues was a minister of Gods holy worde and Sacramentes George Marsh made Minââster and for a while was Curate to Laurence Saunders as he himselfe reporteth In whiche condition of life he continued for a space earnestly setting forth Gods true Religion to the defacing of Antechristes false doctrine by his Godly Readinges and Sermons as well there and in the Parishe of Deane or els where in Lanckeshyre Whereupon at length by detection of certayne aduersaries he was appreheÌded kept in close prison by George Cotes then Byshoppe of Chester D. Cotes Bishop of Chester a persecutâr George Marsh detected .. in strayght Prison in Chester within the precincte of the Byshoppes house about the space of foure Monethes being not permitted to haue reliefe and comfort of his frendes but charge beynge geuen vnto the Porter to marke who they were that asked for him and to signify theyr names vnto the Byshop as by the particular descriptioÌ of his story testified and recorded with his own pen more euidently may appeare in the processe hereunder folowing ¶ The handling entreating and examination of George Marsh being sent first by the Earle of Derby to Doctor Cotes Byshop of Chester ON the monday before Palme Sonday which was the xij day of March The examâânation of George Marsh written with his owne hanâ M. Baâton GentlemaÌ and perseâcutour George Marsh adâuertised bâ his frendââ to flye it was told me at my mothers house that Rog. Wrinstone with other of M. BartoÌs seruants did make diligent search for me in Bolton and when they perceiued that I was not there they gaue strait charge to Roger Ward and Rob. Marsh to finde bring me to M. Barton the day next folowing with
haue known it to turne froÌ the holy commaundement geuen vnto vs. Pro. 26. For it is then happened vnto vs according to the true prouerbe the dogge is turned to his vomit agayn and the sowe that was washed to wallowing in the myre And thus to continue perseuer in infidelitie to kick against the manifest and knowne truth and so to dye without repentaunce and with a dispayre of the mercy of God in Iesus Christ Math. 13. is to sinne agaynst the holy Ghost which shall not be forgeueÌ neither in this world neither the world to come Heb. 6. For it is not possible sayth s. Paule that they which were once lighted and haue tasted of the heaueÌly gift and hast tasted of the good word of God and of the power of y e world to come if they fall away should be renued agayne by repentaunce for as muche as they haue as concerning themselues crucified the some of God agayne making a mocking of him The place of the Heb 6. expounded S Paules meaning in this place is that they that beleue truely and vnfaynedly gods word do coÌtinue and abide steadfast in the knowne trueth If any therfore fall away from Christ and his word it is a playne token that they were but disseÌbling hipocrites for all theyr fayre faces outwardly Math. 26. Falling from Christ. neuer beleued truely as Iudas Symon Magus Demas Hymeneus Philetus and others were which all fell away from the knoweÌ veritie and made a mocke of Christ which S. Paule doth call here to crucifie Christ a newe because that they turning to their olde vomit agayne To crucifie Christ a new what it is did most blasphemouslye tread y e benefits of Christs death passioÌ vnder their feet They that are suche can in no wise be renued by repentaunce for their repentaunce is fleshly as the repentance of Cain Saul Iudas was which being without godly comfort breadeth desperation vnto death These are not of y e number of the elect as S. Iohn doth say They went out from vs but they were not of vs for if they had bene of vs they woulde haue remayned with vs vnto the end Iohn 2. Also the Apostle saith in an other place If we sinne willingly after wee haue receaued the knowledge of the truth Heb. 10. there remayneth no more sacrifice for sinne but a fearfull looking for iudgement and violent fire which shall deuoure the aduersaries They sinne willingly whiche of a set malice purpose do withhold the truth in vnrighteousnes lying Rom. 1. kicking agaynst the manifest opeÌ known truth which although they do perfectly know that in all the world there is none other sacrifice for sinne Wilfull kicking agaynst the opeÌ knowen truth but onely that omnisufficient sacrifice of Christes death yet notwithstanding they will not commit themselues wholly vnto it but rather despise it allowing other sacrifices for sinne inuented by the immagination of man as we see by dayly experience vnto whoÌ if they abide still in their wickednes Sinne vnto death sinne remayneth a most horrible dreadful iudgement This is y e sinne vnto death for which s. Iohn would not that a man shuld pray 1. Iohn 5. Wherfore my dearly beloued in Christ let vs on whoÌ the endes of the world are come taking dilligent heed vnto ourselues 1. Cor. 10. y t now in these last and perilous times in y e which the deuill is come downe and hath great wrath because he knoweth his time is but short Apoca. â2 Math. 24. wherof the Prophetes Christ the Apostles haue so much spoken geueÌ vs so earnest forewarning we withold not y e truth in vnrighteousnes Rom. 1. beleuing doyng or speaking anye thing agaynst our knowledge conscience or without fayth For if we do so Iohn 8. Phil. 2. for what soeuer cause it be it is a wilfull obstinate infidelitie a sinne vnto death And as our Sauiour Christ sayth if ye beleue not ye shall dye in your own sins For vnles we hold fast the word of life Math. 3. both beleuing it also bringing forth fruite worthy of repentaunce we shal with the vnprofitable figge tree The fruiteles figtree Luke 13. Math. 1â which did but cumber the ground be cut downe and our talent taken from vs and geuen vnto an other that shall put it to a better vse wee through our owne vnthankfulnes put from the mercy of God shall euer be able to pay our debts that is to say we shall altogether de lost vndone Heb. 6. For the earth that drinketh in rayne that commeth oât vppon it bringeth forth herbes meete for them y t dresse it receiueth blessing of god But that ground that beareth thornes brears is reprooued and is nigh vnto cursing whose end is to be burned Neuertheles deare frends The gooâ ground we trust to see better of you and thinges whiche accompany saluation and that ye being y t good ground watred with the moystnes of Gods word plenteously preached amongst you will with a good hart heare the word of God keep it Luke 8. bringing forth fruite with pacience And be none of those forgetful and hipocritish hearers Iames. 1. which although they heare the worde yet the Deuill commeth Math. 13 and catcheth away that which was soweÌ in the hart either hauing no roote in themselues endure but a season and as soone as tribulation or persecution ariseth because of the word by and by they are offended eyther with the cares of this world deceitfulnes of riches choke the word and so are vnfruitful The moââ part of thâ hearers oâ Gods word are but hipocrites Read the parable of the sower among other thinges note and marke that y e most part of the hearers of Gods word are but hipocrites and heare the word without any fruit or profite yea onely to theyr greater condemnation for onely the fourth part of y e seede doth bring forth fruite Therfore let not vs that be Ministers or professours followers of Gods worde be discouraged though that very few do geue credite follow the doctrine of the Gospell and be saued Who soeuer therfore hath eares to heare let him heare To him ãâã hath ãâã geuen ãâã howâ for whosoeuer hath to him shal be geuen and he shal haue aboundance but who soeuer hath not froÌ him shal be taken away euen that he hath that is to say they that haue a desire of righteousnes and of the truth shall be more more illuminated of God on the contrary part they that do not couet after righteousnes and truth are more hardend and blynded though they seeme vnto them selues most wise For God doth here follow an example of a louing father Example Gods deââling with stubburâ children which when he seeth that fatherly loue and correction doth not
whole bodies and that all the Priestes in the Church were blind and had led the people the wrong way Likewise it was alledged agaynst him that he had denied Purgatory and had sayd that while he were alyue he would do as much for him selfe as he could for after his death he thought that prayer almes deedes could little helpe him These and such like matters were they wherewith these poore and simple men and women were chiefly charged and as heynous heretickes excommunicated emprisoned and at last compelled to recant and some of them in vtter shame and reproch besides the ordinary bearyng of fagots before the Crosse in processioÌ The maner of popish penaunce or els at a Sermon were enioyned for penaunce as they termed it as well to appeare once euery yeare before their ordinary as also to weare the signe of a fagot painted vpon their sleeues or other part of their outward garment and that during their liues or so often and long as it pleased their ordinary to appoint By which long rigorous and open punishing of them they ment as it should seeme vtterly to terrifie and keepe backe all others from the true knowledge of Iesus Christ and his Gospell But the Lord be euermore praysed what effect their wicked purposes therein haue takeÌ The troubles of Helene Heyer and Robert Barkeway these our most lightsome dayes of Gods glorious Gospel do most ioyfully declare THere were also troubled beside these certaine others more simple and ignoraunt who hauyng but a very smal smake or tast of the truth did yet at the first as it may seeme gladly consent vnto the same but beyng apprehended they quickly agayne yelded and therfore had onely assigned them for their penaunce the bearyng of a litle caÌdle before the Crosse without any further opeÌ abiuryng or recantyng Amongest which I finde two especially the one a woman called Elene Heyer to whom it was obiected that she had neither confessed her selfe vnto the Priest nor yet receiued the Sacrament of the altar by the space of 4. yeares and notwithstandyng had yearely eaten fleshe at Easter and after as well as others that had receiued the same contrary to the vsuall maner and conuersation of all other Christian people The other was a maÌ named Robert Berkeway who besides most wicked blasphemies agaynst God whiche he vtterly denyed was charged to haue spoken heynous wordes against the Popes holy and blessed Martyr Thomas Becket callyng him micher and theefe for that hee wrought by craftes and imaginations Thus haue I as briefly as I could summarely collected the principall Articles obiected agaynst these weake infirme and earthy vessels Not minding hereby to excuse or condeÌne them in these their fearefull falles and daungerous defectioÌs but leauyng them vnto the vnmeasurable rich mercies of the Lord I thought onely to make manifest the vnsaciable bloudy crueltie of y e Popes kingdome agaynst the Gospell and true Church of Christ nothyng mitigatyng their enuious rage no not agaynst the very simple idiotes and that sometyme in most friuolous and irreligious cases But now leauyng to say any further herein I will by Gods grace go forthward with other somewhat serious matters ¶ The death and Martyrdome of William Swetyng and Iohn Brewster IN searchyng and perusing of the Register Wil. Sweting Iohn Brewster Martirs for the collection of the names Articles before recited I finde that within the compasse of the same yeares there were also some others who after they had once shewed themselues as frayle vnconstauÌt as the rest beyng either therewith pricked in conscience or otherwise zelously ouercome with the manifest truth of Gods most sacred word became yet agayn as earnest professours of Christ as euer they were before and for the same profession were the secoÌd tyme appreheÌded examined condemned and in the end were most cruelly burned Of the which number were WilliaÌ Swetyng and Iohn Brewster who were both burned together in Smithfield the xviij day of October in the yeare of our Lord. 1511. the chiefest case of religion alledged agaynst them in their Articles was their fayth coÌcernyng the Sacrament of Christes body and bloud Which because it differed from the absurde grosse and Caparniticall opinioÌ of the new ScholemeÌ was couÌted as most heynous heresie Against traÌsubstantiatioÌ corporall preseÌce in the Sacrament There were other thyngs besides obiected agaynst them as the reading of certaine forbidden bookes and accompanying with such persons as were suspected of heresie But one great and heynous offence counted amongest the rest was their putting leauing of the paintyng fagots which they were at their first abiuryng enioyned to weare as badges during theyr lyues or so long as it should please their Ordinary to appoynt and not to leaue them off vpoÌ paine of relaps vntill they were dispensed withall for the same The cruell rigor of the Catholike clergy against the professours of the Gospell The breach of this iniunction was esteemed to be of no small weight and yet the matter well throughly considered it seemeth by their coÌfessions they were both therunto by necessitie enforced For the one named Sweting being for feare of the Bishops cruelty coÌstrained to wander the countreys to get his poore liuing came at length vnto Colchester where by the parson of the parish of Mary Magdalen he was prouoked to be y e holy water clarke and in that consideration had that infamous badge first taken away from him The other which was Brewster leaft off his at the commandement of the Controller of the Earle of Oxfordes house who hiring the poore man to labour in the Earles houshold busines woulde not suffer him working there to weare that counterfait cognisaunce any longer so that as I said necessity of liuing seemeth to compell both of them at the first to breake that iniunction and therfore if charitie had borne as great sway in y e harts of the Popes Clergy as did crueltie this trifle would not haue bene so heinously taken as to be brought against theÌ for an article and cause of condemnation to death But where tirannie once taketh place as well all godly loue as also all humane reason duties are quite forgotten Well to be short what for y e causes before recited as also for that they had once already abiured and yet as they terme it fel againe into relaps they were both as you haue hearde in the ende burned together in Smithfielde althoughe the same parties as the Register recordeth did againe before their death fearefully forsake their former reuiued coÌstancie and submitting themselues vnto the discipline of the Romish Church craued absolution from their excommunication Howbeit because many of the Registers notes records in such cases may rightly be doubted of Submission would not be taken of the charitable catholikes and so called into questioÌ I refer the certaine knowledge hereof vnto the Lord who is the trier of all truthes and the external
she came first from the partes of gascoigne with her husband who was Lord of GrauoroÌ vnto Paris Philip de Luns gentlewoman and martyr there to ioyne her selfe to the Churche of God Where her Husband also hadde bene a Senior or Elder who in the moneth of May before was takeÌ with an agâe and deceased leauing this Philip a Widow which neuerthelesse ceased not to serue the Lord in hys Churche and also in the house was taken with the sayde compapany Many conflictes she had with the Iudges and the Sorbonistes namely Maillard But she alwayes sent him awaye with the same reproch as the other did before bad him auaunt Sodomyte saying she would not aunsweare one woorde to suche a villaine To the Iudges her answere was this that she had learned the fayth whyche shee confessed in the woord of God and in the same shee woulde liue and die And being demaunded whether the body of Christ was in the Sacrament The Sacrament How is that possible sayde she to be the bodye of Christ to whom all power is geuen which is exalted aboue all heauens when as we see the mice rattes apes and Munkies playe with it and teare it in pieces Heâ petition to them was that seing they had taken her sister from her yet they would let her haue a Byble oâ Testament to comfort her selfe Her wicked neighbors although they could touche her conuersation with no part of dishonestye yet many thinges they layde to her charge as that there was muche singyng of Psalmes in her house and that twise or thrise an infinite number of persons were seene to come out of her house Also when her husband was in dying no Priest was called for neyther was it knowne where he was buryed Neyther dyd they euer heare any word of their infant to be baptised for it was baptised in the Churche of the Lord. Among other her neighbours that came agaynst her twoe there were dwelling at S. Germain in y e suburbes The iust hand of God against false and bloudy witnesses betwene whoÌ incontinent rose a strife wherin one of theÌ sticked the other with a knife The death of thys gentlewomaÌ was the more hastened of the Lord keper of the Seale Bertrand Cardinall of Sens and his sonne in law the Marques of Tran for to haue the confiscation of her goodes These 3. holy martyrs aboue recited The martyrdom of Clinet Grauelle and Philip de Luns were condeÌned the 27. of Sep. by the proces of the coÌmissioners and the Lieuetenaunt ciuile and then being put in a Chappell together certayne Doctours were sent to them but theyr valiaunt constancye remayned vnmooueable After that they were had out of Prison and sent euery one in a doung cart to the place of punishment Clinet euer cryed by the way protestyng that he sayd or mayntayned nothing but the veritye of God And being asked of a Doctour whether he would beleue S. Austen touching certayne matters he sayd yea and that he had sayd nothing but which he would proue by his authority The Gentlewoman seeing a Priest come to confesse her sayd that she had confessed vnto God and had receiued of him remission other absolution she found none in Scripture And when certayne CouÌsellers did vrge her to take in her handes the woden Crosse The crosse according to the custome of them that go to theyr death alledging how Christ commaunded euery one to beare his crosse she answerred my Lordes sayde she you make me in very deede to beare my Crosse condemning me vniustly and putting me to death in the quarell of my Lord Iesus Christ. Who willeth vs to beare our Crosse but no suth Crosse as you speake of Grauelle looked with a smiling countenaunce shewed a chearefull colour declaring how little hee passed for his condemnation and being asked of hys frends to what death he was condemned I see well sayd he that I am condemned to death but to what death or torment I regard not And comming from the chappell when he perceiued they went about to cut out his toung vnles he would returne he sayd that was not so conteined in the arrest and therefore he was vnwilling to graunt vnto it but afterward perceiuing the same so to be agreed by the Court he offered his toung willingly to be cut and incontineÌt spake playnely these words I pray you pray to God for me The Gentlewoman also being required to geue her toung did likewise with these wordes Seing I do not sticke to geue my body shall I sticke to geue my tongue No no. And so these three hauing theyr tongues cutte out Their tongues cut out were brought to Malbert place The constancy of Grauelle was admirable castyng vp his sighes and gronings vnto heauen declaring therby his ardent affectioÌ in praying to God Clinet was somewhat more sad then the other by reason of the feeblenes of nature and his age But the Gentlewoman yet sermouÌted al the rest in constancy which neither chaunged countenaunce nor colour being of an excellent beauty After the death of her husband shee vsed to go in mourning weed after the maner of the country But the same day Precious in the sight of God is the death of hys Saintes going to her burning shee put on her French hood and decked her selfe in her best aray as going to a new Mariage the same day to be ioyned to her spouse Iesus Christ. And thus these three with singuler constancy were burned Grauelle and Clinet were burned aliue Philippe the Gentlewoman was strangled after she had a litle tasted the flame with her feet and visage and so she ended her Martyrdome Ex Ioan Crisp. lib. 6. The Lieuetenant Doctour Maillard Counsellers Friers Nicolas Cene. Peter Gabert At Paris An. 1558. Of the same company was also Nicholas Cene a Phisition Brother to Phillippe Cene aboue meÌtioned and martyred of Dyion Peter Gabart which two about fiue or sixe dayes after the other three before Nicolas Cene Pet. Gabart martyrs were brought foorth to theyr death Octob. 2. Nicholas Cene was but newe come to Paris the same day when he was aduertised of y e asseÌble which theÌ was coÌgregate in the street of S. Iames as he desired nothing more then to heare the word of God came thither euen as he was booted was also with them apprehended susteyning y e causee of Gods holye Gospell vnto death The other was Peter Gabart a Sollicitor of processes about the age of 30. yeares whose constancye dyd muche comfort to the prisoners He was put amonge a great number of Scholers in the little Castle Whome when he heard to passe the time in talking of Philosophy No no sayde he let vs forget these worldly matters A wholesome lesson for all studentes and learne how to sustein y e heauenly cause of our God which lie here in defeÌce of the kingdome of Christ Iesus our sauiour and so he began to instruct
doctrine The miserable handeling of gods people in Spaine Adde moreouer to these distresses and horrors of the prison the iniuries threates whippings and scourginges yrons tortures and rackes which they endure Somtimes also they are brough out shewed forth in some higher place to the people as a spectacle of rebuke and infamy And thus are they deteyned there some many yeares and murthered by long tormentes whole dayes together entreated much more cruelly out of al comparison then if they were in the hangmaÌs handes to be slayne at once During all this time what is done in the proces no person knoweth but onely the holy fathers and the tormentors which are sworne to execute the tormentes All is done in secret as great misteries passe not the handes of those holy ones And after all these tormentes so many yeares endured in the prison if any man shall be saued it must be by gessing For all the procedinges of the Court of that execrable Inquisition is opeÌ to no maÌ but all is done in hugger mugger in close corners by ambages by couert waies and secret counselles The accuser secret the crime secret the witnes secret whatsoeuer is done is secret neither is the poore Prisoner euer aduertised of any thing If he can gesse who accused hym whereof wherfore he may be pardoned peradueÌture of hys life but this is very seldome and yet he shall not incontineÌt be set at liberty before he hath endured loÌg time infinite tormentes and this is called theyr penitence and so is he let go and yet not so but that he is enioyned before he passe the Inquisitors handes that he shall weare a garment with yellow colours for a note of publicke infamy to him and his whole race And if he can not gesse right shewing to y e Inquisitours by whom he was accused whereof and wherfore as is afore touched incontinent the horrible sentence of condemnation is pronounced against him that he shall be burned for an obstinate hereticke and so yet the sentence is not executed by and by but after that he hath endured imprisonment in some haynous prison ¶ And thus haue ye heard the forme of the Spanish Inquisition Diuers martyrs in Spain since the tyme of Queene Elizabeth By the vigour and rigour of thys Inquisition many good true seruauntes of Iesus Christ haue bene brought to death especially in these latter yeares since the royall and peaceable reign of this our Queene Elizabeth The names and storyes of whom partly we wil here recite according as we haue faythfull recordes of suche as are come to our hands by writing The other which be not yet come to our knowledge we will deferre till further intelligence and oportunity by the Lords ayd and leaue shall serue hereafter An. 1559. Maij 21. In the towne of Ualedolid where commonly the counsell of the Inquisition is wont to be kept 30. Christian prisoners brought before the councell of the Inquisition the Inquisitors had brought together many prisoners both of high and low estate to the number of xxx also the coffin of a certayne noble womaÌ with her picture lying vpoÌ it which had bene dead long before there to receiue iudgement and sentence To the hearing of which sentence they had ordeined in the sayd town 3. mighty Theatries or stages Upon the first was placed Dame Iane sister to king Philip Three stages and chiefe RegimeÌt of his realmes also Prince Charles king Philippes sonne with other Princes and States of Spayne Upon the other scaffold mounted the Archbishop de Seuille The ceremoniall pompe of the Spanish Inquisition Prince of the Synagoge of the Inquisitors with the CouÌsell of the Inquisition also other Byshops of the landes and the kinges counsell with them After that the Princes and other spirituall iudges couÌsellers were thus set in theyr places wyth a great garde of Archers and Halberdiers and harnessed souldiours with 4. Herauldes also of armes geuing theyr atteÌdance to the same and the Earle of Buendia bearing the naked sword all the markette place where the stages were being inuironed wyth an infinite multitude of all sortes of the world there standing and gasing out of windowes houses to heare see the sentences iudgementes of this Inquisition then after all were brought forth as a spectacle and triumph the poore seruauntes and witnesses of Iesus Christ to the number as is aforesayd of thirty clothed with theyr Sanbenito The Spanish Mantell of S. Benet of yellow coulor with red crosses both before behinde called Sanbenito as the Spaniards do call it which is a maner of vesture of yellow cloth coÌming both before them behind theÌ spangled with read Crosses hauing burning Cierges in theyr handes also before them was borne a Crucifixe couered with blacke lynen cloth in token of mourning Moreouer they which were to receiue the sentence of death had Miters of paper vpoÌ theyr heads which y e Spaniardes call Coracas Thus they being produced were placed in theyr order one vnder an other according as they were estemed culpable So y e first of all stood vp Doctor Cacalla an AusteÌ Frier a maÌ notable singular in knowledge of diuinity preacher sometime to Charles the 5. Emperor both in higher and lower Germany These thinges thus disposed theÌ folowed a Sermon made by a Dominicke Frier This Dominicke was M. Melchior Cano. which endured about an houre After the Sermon finished the Procurator generall with the Archbishop went to the stage where the Princes and Nobles stood to minister a soleÌne othe vnto them vpoÌ the Crucifixe painted in the Massebooke the tenour of which othe was this Your Maiestyes shall sweare that you will fauor the holy InquisitioÌ also geue your conseÌt vnto the same and not onely that you shal The oth geuen to the princes by the Inquisition of Spaine by no maner of way hinder and impeach the same but also you shall employ the vttermost of your helpe endeuour hereafter to see all them to be executed whiche shall swerue from the Church of Rome adioyne themselues to the sect of the Lutheran hereticks without all respect of any person or persons of what estate degree quality or condition soeuer they be ¶ And thus much for the first Article of the othe The second was this as foloweth Item your Maiesties shall sweare that you shal constrayne all your subiectes to submitt themselues to the Church of Rome and to haue in reuerence all the lawes and commaundementes of the same and also to geue your ayde agaynst all them whosoeuer shal hold of the heresy of the Lutheranes or take any part with them In this sort and maner when all the Princes states euery one in theyr degree had receyued theyr othe then the Archbishop lifting vp his hand gaue them his benediction saying God blesse your highnesses and geue you loÌg life This solemne Pageon thus finished at last
is the mount Sion here I am already in heauen it selfe Here standeth first Christ Iesus in the fronte About him stande the olde fathers Prophetes and Euangelistes Apostles and al the seruauntes of God Of whoÌ some do embrace cherish me some exhort me some open the Sacramentes vnto me some comfort me other some singing about me And how then shall I be thought to be alone among so many such as these be The beholding of whome to me is both solace and example For here I see some crucified some slayne some stoned some cut a sonder and quartared some rosted some broyled some put in hoat caulderns some hauing theyr eyes bored thorough some their tongues cut out some their skinne plucked ouer theyr heades some theyr handes and feete chopt off some put in kilnes and furnaces some cast downe headlong and geuen to the beastes and foules of the ayre to feed vpon It woulde aske a long time if I should recite all To be short diuers I see with diuers and sundrye tormentes excruciate yet notwithstanding all liuing and all safe One playster one salue cureth al their woundes which also geueth to them strength life so that I susteyne all these transitory anguishes smal afflictions with a quiet mind hauing a greater hope layd vp in heauen Neither do I feare mine aduersaries which here persecute me and oppresse me For he that dwelleth in heaueÌ shal laugh them to scorne and the Lord shall deride them I feare not thousands of people which compasse me about The Lord my God shal deliuer me my hope my supporter my comforter who exalteth vp my head He shall smite al theÌ that stand vp against me without cause shal dash the teeth iawes of sinners a sunder for he only is all blessednes and maiestie The rebukes for Christes cause make vs iocant for so it is writteÌ If ye be rebuked scorned for the name of Christ happy be you for the glory and spirite of God resteth vpon you 1. Pet. 4. Be you therefore certified that our rebukes which are layd vpon vs redound to the shame and harm of the rebukers In this world there is no mansion firme to me and therfore I trauaile vp to the new Ierusalem which is in heauen which offereth it selfe vnto me without paying anye fine or Income Behold I haue entred already in my iourny wher my house standeth for me prepared and where I shall haue riches kinsfolks delites honours neuer fayling As for these earthly thinges here present they are transitory shadowes vanishing vapours and ruinous walles Briefly all is but very vanitie of vanities where as hope and the substance of eternitie to come are wanting Which the mercifull goodnes of the Lord hath geuen as companions to accompany me and to comfort me and now doe the same begin to worke and to bring forth fruites in me I haue trauayled hetherto laboured and swette early and late watching day and night and now my trauailes begin to come to effect Dayes and houres haue I bestowed vpon my studyes Behold the true countenaunce of God is sealed vpon me the Lord hath geuen myrth in my hart And therefore in the same will I lay me downe in peace and rest Psal 4. And who then shall dare to blame this our age consumed or say that our yeares be cut off What man can nowe cauill that these our labours are lost which haue followed founde out the Lord and maker of this worlde and whiche haue chaunged death with lyfe My portioÌ is the Lord sayth my soule therfore I will seek wayt for him Now then if to dye in the Lord be not to die but to lyue most ioyfully where is this wretched wordly rebell which blameth vs of folly for geuing away our liues to death O how delectable is this death to me to taste the Lords cup whiche is an assured pledge of true saluation for so hath the Lord himself forewarned vs saying The same that they haue done to mee they will also do vnto you Wherfore let the doltish worlde with hys blynd worldlings who in the bright sun shine yet goe stumblyng in darcknes being as blinde as betels cease thus vnwisely to carp against vs for our rash suffering as they count it To whome thus we aunswere agayne with the holy Apostle That neyther tribulation nor anguish nor hunger nor nakednes nor ieoperdy nor persecution nor sworde shal be able euer to seperate vs from the loue of Christ. We are slain al the day long we are made like sheep ordayned to the shaÌbles Rom. 8. Thus do we resemble Christ our head which said That the Disciple cannot be aboue his master nor the seruant aboue his Lord. The same Lord hath also commanded that euery one shall take vp his crosse and followe him Luc. 9. Reioyse reioise my deare brethreÌ fellow seruants be of good coÌfort when ye fal into sondry tentations Let your pacience be perfect on all parts For so is it foreshewed vs before is writteÌ That they which shall kill you shal think to do God good seruice Therfore afflictioÌs death be as tokens sacraments of our election life to come Let vs then be glad sing to the Lord wheÌ as we being cleare froÌ al iust accusation are persecuted geuen to death For better it is that we in doyng well do suffer if it so be the will of the Lord then doing euil 1. Pet. 3. We haue for our example Christ and the prophets whiche spake in the name of the Lord whom the children of iniquitie did quell and murder and now we blesse and magnifie them that then suffred Let vs be glad and ioyous in our innocencie and vprightnes The Lord shall reward them that persecute vs let vs referre all reueÌgement to him I am accused of foolishnes for that I do not shrink froÌ the true doctrine knowledge of God do not rid me selfe out of these trobles wheÌ with one word I may O the blindnes of man which seeth not the sunne shyning neither remeÌbreth the Lords words Consider therfore what he sayth You are the light of the world A city builded on the hil cannot be hid Neither do men light a candle put it vnder a bushell but vppon a candlesticke that it may shyne and geue light to them in the house And in an other place he sayth you shal be led before kinges rulers feare ye not them which kill the body but hym whiche killeth both body and soule Who soeuer shall confesse me before men him will I also coÌfesse before my father whiche is in heauen And hee that denyeth me before men him will I also deny before my heauenly father Wherfore seing the words of the Lord be so playne how or by what authoritie will this wise counseller theÌ approue this hys counsayle which he doth geue God forbid that I shuld relinquish the commaundements of God and folowe the counsailes
or wrong and they answered no for the most part of them were such men The Popes churchmen worse then the olde Pharisies Then sayd the Lord Beauieu euen so is it with the bishops and priests which I haue spoken of for they are suche kinde of men or rather worse and I so abhorre their filthy and abhominable life that I dare not speake the one halfe of that which I know and therfore in speaking the truth to coole the babling of a harlot I do them no iniurie Then monsieur de Senas an auncient counsailor sayd let vs leaue of this contentious talke for we are here asseÌbled come together to make good chere And afterwarde he said monsieur de Beauieu for the loue and amity which I beare vnto you I will aduertise you of 3. things which if you will do you shall finde great ease therein The first is that you neither by worde nor deede aide or assist those which you heare to be Lutheranes Secondly y t you do not entermeddle openly to reproue ladies and gentlewomen for their pastime and pleasures Thirdly that you doe neuer speake against the life and liuing of * ChurchmeÌ be they neuer so euill must not be spoken against 1. Par. 16. Priests howe wicked so euer it be according to this saying Do not touch mine annoynted To whom monsieur Beauieu answered as touching y e first poynt I know no Lutherans neither what is meant by this word Lutheranisme except you do call them Lutherans which professe the doctrine of the gospel Neither yet will I euer allowe any Arrest which shall be geuen out to death against men whose cause hath not bene heard especially against women and yong infantes and I am assured that there is no Court of parliament in all Fraunce which will approoue or allowe any such arrest And where as you say that I shuld not meddle to reproue ladies or geÌtlewomen if I knewe any kinswoman of mine which would abandone her selfe vnto a priest or clerke How priests harlots should be handled yea albeit he were a cardinal or bishop I would not do her so much honor as to rebuke her therfore but at the least I would cutte of her nose And as touching priestes as I am contented not to meddle with their busines so likewise I will not that they meddle with mine heereafter or come from henceforth w tin my house For as many as I shall finde or take there I wil set their crownes so nere their sholders that they shal nede no more to weare any hoodes about their necks The like also said the President Chassanee Then the byshop of Aix his sweete heart Well spokeÌ and like an harlot which had begon the quarell said I shal not be in quiet except I speake yet one word more vnto monsieur Beauieu Do you think sayd she vnto hym that all the Cardinals Byshops Abbots Priestes and all those holy religious men which goe oftentimes to gentlemens houses and haunte the Castels and palaces of Princes and noblemen that they go thither to commit wickednesse Also you must not thinke euil of al those ladies and gentlewemen that go to Bishops houses of deuotion and for to reueale those whome they know to be Lutherans as it was commaunded in the pulpitte vppon payne of Excommunication If so be you will maintaine those wordes I will not cease to accuse you of crime and also of Treason both to God and to man for heere be those in this companie which shall make you geue an accompt thereof Shee had not so soone ended her talke but Monsieur Beauieu sayde vnto her auaunte O Herodias As Heropias wrought the death of Iohn Baptist âo this strââpeâ seeke the death of the Meâââdolians two strumpet well compared togeather thou filthy and impudent harlot is it thy part to open thy mouth to talke in this coÌpany Doest thou well vnderstaÌd and knowe what treason to God and man meaneth Iâhn Baptist so this strumpet seeke the death of the Merindoliâââ two stâumpet will compared togeather Is it not sufficient for thee to be as thou arte but thou must sollicite other to shed innocent bloude With these words the Gentlewoman was somewhat amased All men thought that this talke had bene at an end and euery man began to inuent some mery communication that the former matter should be no more talked of At the last the gentlewoman aduising her self and thinking that she was to much iniured to be sayd that she weÌt about to shed the innocent bloud she brake of al their talk and with a loud voice sayde Monsieur Beauieu if I were a man God seÌdeth a ãâ¦ã shorte ãâã as I am a woman I would offer you the combate to prooue that I am no such manner of woman as you say I am that I desire to shed innocent bloud Do you call the bloude of these wicked men of Merindoll innocent bloud True it is that I desire and offer with my whole power that these naughty packes of Merindol such like as they are shoulde be slaine and destroyed from the greatest euen vnto the least The cruell hart of an harlot And for to see the beginning of thys worke I haue emploied all my credite and all my frends and do not spare neither body nor goods to worke the ruine destruction of these people and to rase out and to deface their memorie from amongest men Doe you then Monsieur Beauieu call the slaughter of these Lutherans the effusion of innocent bloude And say you what you will I wil not refraine for no man liuing to goe either by day eyther by night vnto the houses of Bishops in all * The visor oâ honestye on a harlots face honesty and honor for the deuotion which I beare vnto our holy * Like mother like daughter mother the church and also I wil receiue into my house all religious men to coÌsult and deuise the meanes how to put these Lutherans to death But as Monsieur Beauieu tooke no more regarde vnto her talke so likewise al that were at the table dispraised her and were weary of her prating Then there was a certaine younge gentleman whych merely iesting said vnto her GentlewomaÌ it must nedes be that these poore people vnto whome you doe wish thys cruell death OderuÌt me gratis Iohn 15. haue done you some great displeasure Then sayd she I may well take an othe that I neuer knewe one of those wretched people neither that I wot of euer sawe any of them And I had rather to meete 10. deuils then one of those naughty knaues for theyr opinions are so detestable that happy and blessed are they which neuer heard tell of them And I was not then wrll aduised at what time by curiositie I seeing the Bishop of Aix so muche troubled and angry that he could not eate nor drinke did desire him and constraine him to tell me the cause thereof Then hee
Lorde 1515. of all such penaunce as was enioyned him and his wife at their abiuration except these three Articles following and were discharged of their badges or signes of their fagots c. Only this penaunce folowing the Byshop continued Sub poena relapsus First that neyther of them during their life should dwell out of the parish of Amersham It was happy that they were not put to taste bread and water Item that eyther of them during their life shoulde fast bread and ale euery Corpus Christi euen Item that eyther of them should during theyr liues vppon Corpus Christi day euery yeare go in pilgrimage to Asherige and there make theyr offerings as other people did but not to do open penaunce Also they were licenced by the sayd Byshop to do theyr pilgrimage at Asherige vpon Corpus Christi euen or Corpus Christi day or some other vpon any cause reasonable This penance being to them enioyned ann 1515. they obserued to the yeare 1522. saue only in the last yere the foresayd Alice his wife omitted her pilgrimage going to Asherige vpon Corpus Christi daye Also the sayd Tho. Harding being put to his othe to detect other because he contrary to his othe dissembled and did not disclose them was therefore enioyned in penaunce for his periury to beare vpoÌ his right sleue both before and behinde a badge or patch of greene cloth or silke embrodered like a fagot during his whole life vnlesse he shoulde otherwise be dispensed withall And thus continued he from the yeare 1522. till the yeare 1532. At last the said Harding in the yeare abouesayd 1532. about Easter holydayes when the other people weÌt to the church to commit their wonted idolatry toke his way into the woods there solitarily to worship the true liuing God in spirit and truth Where as he was occupied in a booke of English prayers The taking of Thomas Harding leaning or sitting vppon a style by the woods side it chanced that one did espie hym where he was and came in great haste to the officers of the towne declaryng that he had sene Harding in the woodes lookyng on a booke WherupoÌ immediatly a rude rable of them like mad meÌ ranne desperatly to his house to search for bookes in searching went so nigh that vnder the bordes of his flore they fouÌd certain English bookes of holy Scripture WhereupoÌ this godly father with his bookes was brought before Iohn LonglaÌd Bish. of Lincolne theÌ lying at Wooburne Who with his Chapleins calling father Harding to examination begaÌ to reason with him proceedyng rather with checkes rebukes then with any sound arguments Thom. Hardyng seyng their folly and rude behauiour gaue theÌ but few wordes but fixing his trust and care in the Lord did let them say what they would Thus at last they sent him to the Bysh. prison called litle ease Tho. Harding put in little ease the Bishops prison where he did lye with huÌger payne enough for a certaine space till at leÌgth the Bish. sitting in his tribunall seat like a potestate coÌdeÌned him for relapse to be burned to ashes coÌmittyng the charge ouersight of his Martyrdome to RoulaÌd Messenger vicare of great WickhaÌ Tho. Harding condemned Which RoulaÌd the day appointed with a rable of other like to himselfe brought father Hardyng to Chesham agayne Where the next day after his returne the sayd RoulaÌd made a SermoÌ in CheshaÌ Church causing Tho. Hardyng to staÌd before him all the preachyng tyme which SermoÌ was nothing els but the mainteinyng of y e iurisdiction of the Bysh. of Rome the state of his Apostolicall sea w t the idolatry fantasies traditions beloÌgyng to the same WheÌ the SermoÌ was ended RoulaÌd tooke him vp to the high aulter asked whether he beleued that in y e bread after the consecratioÌ there remained any other substauÌce then the substaunce of Christes naturall body borne of the virgin Mary To this Tho. Harding auÌswered The faith and confession of Tho. Harding the Articles of our belief do teach vs that our Sauiour Christ was borne of the virgin Mary that he suffred death vnder Pilate and rose froÌ death the thyrd day that he then ascended into heauen and sitteth on the right hand of God in the glory of his father Then was he brought into a mans house in the towne where he remained all night in prayer and godly meditations So the next mornyng came the foresayd RoulaÌd agayne about x. of the clocke with a company of bils and staues to lead this godly father to his burnyng Whom a great number both of men and womeÌ did folow Of whom many bewayled his death coÌtrary the wicked reioyced thereat He was brought forth hauyng thrust in his handes a little crosse of wood but no idoll vpon it Then he was cheyned to the stake The pacient death and martirdome of Tho. Harding desiring the people to pray for him and forgiuyng all his enemyes and persecuters he commended his spirite to God and tooke his death most paciently quietly liftyng vp his hands to heauen saying Iesus receaue my spirite WheÌ they had set fire on him there was one that threw a byllet at him dashed out his braynes Of what purpose he so did it is not knowen but as it was supposed that he might haue xl dayes of pardoÌ as the proclamatioÌ was made at y e burnyng of WilliaÌ Tilseworth aboue mentioned pag. 774. whereas proclamation was made the same tyme 40. dayes of pardon for bringing fagots to burne good men that whosoeuer did bring a fagot or a stake to the burnyng of an hereticke should haue xl dayes of pardon Whereby many ignorauÌt people caused their children to beare byllets and fagottes to their burnyng In fine when the sacrifice and burnt offeryng of this godly Martyr was finished and he brent to ashes in the Dell goyng to Botley at the North end of the Towne of Chesham Rouland their Ruler of the rost commaundyng silence and thinking to send the people away with an Ite missa est with aloude voyce sayd to the people these wordes not aduising belyke what his tongue dyd speake Good people wheÌ ye come home do not say that you haue bene at the burnyng of an hereticke but of a good true Christian man and so they departed to dyner Rouland with y e rable of other Priestes much reioysing at the burnyng of this good man After dyner they went to Church to Euensong because it was Corpus Christi euen where they fell to singyng chauntyng with ryngyng and pypyng of the Organes Well was he that could reache the hyest note So much dyd they reioyce at this good mans burnyng He should haue bene burned on the Ascention euen but the matter was referred vnto the euen of Corpus Christi because they would honour their bready Messias with a bloudy sacrifice Thus Thomas Harding was consumed to ashes he being
me to write any more and I had rather to speak it in priuate talke vnto your selfe Wherunto if you would admit me I trust you should not repent you thereof and vnto me Christ I take to my witnes it would be a great comfort in whom I wish you with all your flocke hartily well to feare Your prisoner and humble beadman vnto God for you Tho. Bilney Thus haue you the letters the abiuration and articles of Thomas Bilney Bilney cast ãâ¦ã with ãâ¦ã After which abiuration made about y t yeare of our Lord. 1529. the sayd Bilney tooke such repentaunce sorrow that he was neare the poynt of vtter dispayre as by y e wordes of M. Latimer is credibly testified whose wordes for my better discharge I thought here to annex written in his seuenth Sermon preached before K. Edward which be these I knew a man my selfe Bilney litle Bilney y t blessed Martyr of God who what time he had borne his fagot was come again to Cambridge had such conflictes within himselfe beholding this Image of death that his friendes were afrayde to let him be alone They were fayne to be with him day and night and comfort him as they could but no comfortes would serue And as for the comfortable places of Scripture to bringe theÌ vnto him it was as though a man should runne him thorough the hart with a sword Yet for all this he was reuiued and tooke his death paciently and dyed well agaynst the tyrannicall sea of Rome Haec Latim Serm. 7. Agayn the sayd M. Latimer speaking of Bilney in an other of his sermons preached in Lincolnshyre hath these wordes following That same M. Bilney whiche was burnt here in England for gods words sake was induced and perswaded by his frendes to beare a fagot at the tyme when the Cardinall was aloft and bare the swinge Now when the same Bilney came to Cambridge again a whole yeare after he was in such an anguish and agony that nothing did him good neyther eating nor drinking nor anye other communication of Gods worde for he thought that al the whole Scriptures were agaynst him and sounded to his condemnation So that I many a time commoned w t him or I was familiarly acquaynted with him but all thinges whatsoeuer any man could allege to his comforte seemed vnto him to make agaynst him Yet for all that afterward he came againe God indued him with such strength and perfectnes of fayth that he not onely confessed hys faith in y e Gospell of our Sauiour Iesu Christ but also suffered his body to be burned for that same Gospels sake which we now preach in England c. Haec ille Ser. 8. fol. 132 Furthermore in the first sermon of the said M. Latimer before the Dutches of Suffolk fol. 5. he yet speaking more of Bilney inferreth as followeth Here I haue sayth hee occasion to tell you a story which happened at Cambridge M. Bilney or rather S. Bilney y t suffered death for gods words sake Latimer called ãâã ââââuerted ây Bilney the same Bilney was the instrument wherby God called me to knowledge For I may thanke him next to God for that knowledge that I haue in y e word of god For I was an obstinate papist as any was in Englande insomuch that when I should be made bacheler of Diuinitie my whole Oration went against Phillip Melancthon and agaynst his opinions Bilney heard me at that tyme and perceaued that I was zelous without knowlege and came to me afterward in my study and desired me for gods sake to heare his confession I dyd so and to say y e trueth by his confession I learned more then afore in many yeres So from that tyme forward I began to smell the word of God and forsake the Schoole doctors and such fooleries c. And much more he hath of the same matter which ye may see hereafter in the lyfe of M Latimer By this it appeareth howe vehemently this good man was pearced with sorow and remorse for his abiuration y e space almost of 2. yeares Bilney returneth agayne from his abiuration that is from the yeare 1529. to the yeare 1531. It followed then that he by Gods grace good counsayle came at length to some quiet of conscience being fully resolued to geue ouer his life for the confession of that truth which before he had renounced And thus being fully determined in hys minde and setting hys time he tooke his leaue in Trinitie hall at ten of the clocke at nyght of certayne of hys frendes and sayd that he would go to Ierusalem alluding belike to the words examples of christ in the Gospel going vp to Ierusalem Nam faââcius eâats ãâã Hâââosolyââ Bilney âââeth vpoâ Hâeâusaâââ what time he was appoynted to suffer his passion And so Bilney meanyng to geue ouer hys life for the testimony of Christes Gospell told his frends y t he woulde goe vp to Ierusalem and so would see theÌ no more immediately departed to Northfolk there preached first priuely in housholdes to coÌfirm the brethren and sisterne and also to confirme the anchres whom he had conuerted to Christ. Then preached he opeÌly in y e fieldes confessing his fact and preaching publickely y t doctrine which he before had abiured to be the very trueth willed all men to beware by hym and neuer to trust to theyr fleshly frends in causes of religion And so setting forward in his iourny toward the celestiall Ierusalem hee departed from thence to the Anchres in Norwiche there gaue her a new testament of Tindals translation and the obedience of a Christian man whereupon hee was apprehended and caryed to prison there to remayne till y t blynde bishop Nixe sent vp for a writte to burne hym In the meane season the Fryers and religious men with the residue of theyr Doctours Ciuill and Canon resorted to him 4. Orden of Fryers against Bilney busily labouring to perswade hym not to die in those opinions saying he shoulde be damned body and soule if he so continued Among whome first were sent to him of the byshop Doct. Call minister as they call him or Prouinciall of the graye Fryers and Doct. Stokes an Augustine Fryer Doct. Call and Doct. Stokes sent to dispute with Bilney Doct. Call called by Bilney who lay with hym in prison in disputation till the writte came that he should be burned Doctor Call by the word of God through the meanes of Bilneys doctrine good life wherof he had good experience was somewhat reclaymed to the Gospelles side Doct. Stokes remayned obdurate and doth yet to this day whose heart also the Lorde if it be hys will reforme open the eyes of his old age that he may forsake the former blyndnes of his youth An other great doer agaynst him was one Fryer Byrd with one eye Prouinciall of the white Friers This Byrde was a Suffragane in Couentry and after
bread I am sure that if Christ had bene here himselfe in forme of his owne fleshe he would nothing haue stucke to receaue him being so conuerted at the first To be short if Bilney was so graciously reduced to y e holy mother the Catholicke Church repenting his errors and detesting his heresies now being in no Purgatory but being a very Saint in heauen as ye say he is why theÌ did ye burne him whom you knew your selues should be a Saint Thus ye burnt doth Gods enemies and Gods Saintes too The lawe of relapse Extrauag de haeret super co what cruel men are you But here you wil alledge perhaps your lawe of relaps by the whiche the first fall is pardonable but the second fall into heresie is in no case pardonable for so standeth your lawe I graunt But how this law standeth with y e true church of Christ with his word now let vs reason For this being a lawe not of politicke or ciuill gouernment where suche lawes be âxpedient for publicke necessitie but onely being a law mere Ecclesiastical what a cruell mother Church is this which will not and cannot forgeue her children rising and repenting the second faulte or error committed Mores wordes in his preface but needes must burne theyr bodyes that theyr soules may be saued from y e paynfull Passion of Purgatory The popes lawe disagreeing from the condition of the true church of christ whom neuerthelesse they know forthwith shal be blessed in heauen If God do saue them why doe you burne them If God doe pardon them why do you condeÌne them And if this be the law of your Churche according to your doctrine to burne them at the second time though they be amended how then doth this Church agree with the worde of Christ and nature of his true spouse which onely seeketh repentaunce amendment of sinners which once being had she gladly openeth her bosome and motherly receaueth them whensoeuer they returne Wherfore if Bilney did returne to your Church as ye say he did then was your Church a cruell mother and vnnaturall which would not opeÌ her bosome vnto hym but thrust him into the fire wheÌ he had repented Furthermore how will you defend this law by the word of God who in expresse wordes teaching all Bishops and Pastors by the example of Christ the great Bishop of our soules beyng compassed about with tentations that he might haue the more compassion of them which be infirme exhorted all other spirituall pastors by the lyke example saying Hebr. 5. Hebr. 5. For euery bishop whiche is taken from among men is ordayned for men in thinges pertayning to God to offer giftes and sacrifice for sinnes that he may be mercifull to the ignoraunt and to such as erre for somuch as he himselfe is compassed about with infirmitie c. Bilney needed not to be burned by the sentence of the Canon lawe Besides whiche Scripture adde also that some Doctors of the Canon law if they be well scande will not deny but that they which be fallen in relapse whither it be verè or fictè yet if they earnestly returne from theyr errors before the sentence be geuen they may be sent to perpetual prison in some monastery Ex tractatu cuinsdam Doct. Canonistae c. Wherefore if Bilney dyd so earnestly retract and detest his former opinions so manye dayes as More sayth before his suffering then needed not he to suffer that death as he dyd but might haue bene sent to perpetuall prison Thus I although I need not to stand longer vpon this matter being so playn and hauing sayd inough yet briefly to repeate that before hath bene sayd this I say again first if Thomas Bilney was assoyled from excommunication and after that heard his Masse so deuoutly and at the ende of the Masse was confessed and consequently after confession was housseled and lastly asked mercy for contemning of the Church as M. More doth beare vs in hand to see nowe howe this tale hangeth together why then dyd the Chauncellour sticke so greatly to geue hym the sacrament of the aultar whom he hymselfe had assoyled and receiued to the sacrament of penaunce before M. Mores tale full of absurdities whiche is playne agaynst the Canon lawes Agayne the sayd Thomas Bilney if hee were nowe receaued to the mother Church by the Sacraments of penaunce and of the aultar why then was he afterward disgraded and cut from the Church sith the Canon permitteth no degradation but to them which onely be incorrigible Furthermore the sayd Bilney if he being conuerted so many dayes before as More pretendeth to the Catholicke fayth was now no hereticke howe then did the sentence pronounce him for an hereticke or finally how would they or why could they burn him beyng a Catholicke especially sith the Canon law would beare in him to be iudged rather to perpetuall prison in some monastery as is afore touched if they had pleased Wherefore in three wordes to aunswere to M. More First all this tale of hys may be doubted because of y â matter not hanging together Secondly it may also well be denyed for the insufficiencye of probation and testimonye Thirdly if al this were graunted yet neyther hath master More anye great aduauntage agaynst Bilney to reproue him to haue recanted nor yet M. Cope against me whiche by the authoritie of M. More seeketh to beare mee downe Mores consequent denyed and disproue my former story For be it graunted that Bilney at his death did holde with the Masse with confession and with the authority of theyr Romish Church being an humble spirited man and yet no further brought yet all this notwithstanding prooueth not that he recanted For so much as he neuer held nor taught any thing before agaynst the premisses therfore he could not recant that which he neuer did hold For the better demonstration whereof I will recite out of the Registers some part of his teaching and preaching as was obiected agaynst him by one Richard Nele Priest who among other witnesses Ex Registro London ãâã 82. Bilney against offeringes to Images deposed agaynst hym for preaching in the Towne of Wylsedone these wordes folowing Put away your golden Gods your siluer Gods your stonye Gods and leaue your offeringes and lift vp your heartes to the sacrament of the aultar Also the sayd Maister Bilney sayde in hys Sermon I know certayne thinges haue bene offered in such places whiche haue bene afterward geuen to whores of the stewes and I call them whores of the stewes that be naught of their lyuing c. Ex Regist. Item by an other witnes named W. Cade it was deposed agaynst him thus to preache That Iewes and Saracens would haue become Christen men long agoe had not Idolatrye of Christen men beene by offring of Candels waxe or money to the stockes and the stones of Images set and standing in the Churches c.
and poyntes thereto belonging testified not by some sayes by heareseyes as M. More vseth but truely witnessed Doct. Parker Archb. of Canterbury present witnesse at the burning of Bilney and faythfully recordeth by one who as in a place and degree surmounteth the estate of M. More though he were Lord Chauncellour so beyng also both a spirituall person and there present the same time comming for the same purpose the day before to see his burning was a present beholder of things there done ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã of Martyrdom whose credite I am sure will counterpease with the credite of M. More The order of which martyrdome was this as followeth Thomas Bilney after his examination and condemnation before Doct. Pelles Doctour of law and ChauÌcellour first was degraded by Suffragan Underwoode according to the custome of ther popishe maner by the assistaunce of all the Fryers and Doctours of the same sute Whiche done he was immediately committed to the âaye power and to the two Sheriffes of the Cittie of whome Thomas Necton was one This Tho. Necton was Bilneys speciall good frend and sory to accept hym to such execution as followed But such was the tyrannye of y e tyme and dread of the Chauncellour and Fryers that he coulde no otherwise doe but needes must receiue him Who notwithstanding as he could not beare in his conscience himselfe to be present at hys death so for the time that he was in hys custody hee caused hym to be more friendly looked vnto and more holesomely kept concerning his dyet then he was before A description of the godly constancy of Thomas Bilney who being in prison oftentimes prooued the fire with his finger The Saterday next following when the Officers of execution as the maner is with their gleaues and halbardes were ready to receaue hym and to leade him to the place of execution without the Citty gate called Byshops gate in a low valley commonly called the Lollards pit vnder S. Leonards hyl enuironed about with great hylles whiche place was chosen for the peoples quiet sitting to see the executioÌ at the comming forth of the sayd Thomas Bilney out of the prison doore Constant Bilney exhorted to constancye one of hys frendes came to hym with few wordes as he durst spake to hym prayed him in Gods behalfe to be constant and to take his death as paciently as he could Whereunto the sayd Bilney aunswered with a quyet and milde countenance Ye see when the Mariner is entred hys shyp to sayle on the troublous Sea how he for a while is tossed in the byllowes of y e same but yet in hope that he shall once come to the quyet hauen he beareth in better comforte the perils whiche he feeleth So am I now toward this sayling what soeuer storms I shall feele yet shortly after shall my ship be in the haueÌ as I doubt not therof by the grace of God desiring you to help me w t your prayers to the same effect And so he going forth in the streetes geuing much almes by the way by the handes of one of his frendes accompanyed with one D. Warner Doct. of Diuinity and parson of WintertoÌ whom he did chuse as his olde acquayntaunce to be with him for his ghostly comfort came at the last to the place of execution and ascended downe from the hill to the same apparelled in a lay mans gowne with his sleues hanging downe his armes out his heare being pitiously mangled at his degradation a litle single body in person but alwaies of a good vpright countenaunce and drew neare to the stake prepared somewhat tarying the preparation of the fyre he desired that he might speak some wordes to the people and there standing thus he sayd Good people I am come hyther to dye and borne I was to liue vnder that condition naturally to dye againe and that ye might testify that I depart out of this present life as a true Christian man in a right beliefe towardes almighty God I will rehearse vnto you in a fast fayth the Articles of my Creede and then began to rehearse them in order as they be in the common Creede with oft eleuating his eyes and handes to almighty God and at the Article of Christes incarnatioÌ hauing a litle meditation in himselfe comming to the word Crucified he humbly bowed himselfe and made great reuerence and then proceeding in the Articles and comming to these wordes I beleue the Catholicke Church there he paused and spake these wordes Good people I must here confesse to haue offended the Church in preaching once agaynst the prohibition of the same at a poore Cure belonging to Trinity hall in Cambrige where I was felow Tho Bilney pât to death ãâ¦ã earnestly intreated thereunto by the Curate and other good people of the parish shewing that they had no Sermon there of loÌng time before so in my conscieÌce moued I did make a poore collation vnto them and therby ranne into the disobedience of certaine authority in the Church by whom I was prohibited howbeit I trust at the generall day charity that moued me to this acte shall beare me out at y e iudgement seat of God M. More proued a lyer by witnes present at Bilneys death so he proceeded on without any maner of wordes of recantation or charging any man for procuring him to his deth This once done he put of his gowne and went to the stake and kneelyng vpon a litle ledge comming out of the stake wheron he should afterward stand to be better sene he made his priuate prayer w t such earnest eleuation of his eyes and handes to heauen and in so good quiet behauior that he seemed not much to coÌsider the terror of his death and ended at the last Tho. Bilney praying at the stake Psal. 143. his priuate prayers with the 143. Psalme beginning Domine exaudi orationem meam auribus percipe obsecrationem meam c. That is Heare my prayer O Lord consider my desire the next verse he repeated in deepe meditation thrise Et ne intres in iudicium cum seruo tuo Domine i. And enter not into iudgement with thy seruaunt for in thy sight shall no man liuing be iustified and so finishing that Psalme he ended his priuate prayers After that he turned himselfe to the officers asking theÌ if they were ready and they answered yea Whereupon he put of his iacket and doublet and stoode in his hose shirt and went vnto the stake standing vpon that ledge and the chayne was cast about him and standing theron the sayd D. Warner came to him to bid him farewell D. Warner taking his faâewell of Tho. Bilney which spake but few wordes for weeping Upon whom the sayd Tho. Bilney did most gently smile inclined his body to speak to him a few wordes of thankes and the last were these O Maister Doctor Pasce gregem
tuum Pasce gregem tuum vt cum venerit Dominus The wordes of Tho. Bilney to Doct. Warner inueniat te sic facientem That is Feede your flocke feede your flocke that when the Lord commeth he may finde you so doing and farewell good M. Doctour and pray for me and so he departed without any answere sobbing and weeping And while he thus stood vpon the ledge at the stake certayne Friers Doctours and Priors of theyr houses beyng there present as they were vncharitably and malitiously present at his examination and degradation The Fryers ãâã Bilny ãâã for them c. came to him and sayd O M. Bilney the people be perswaded that we be the causers of your death and that we haue procured the same and thereupon it is like that they will withdraw theyr charitable almes from vs al except you declare your charity towards vs and discharge vs of the matter Whervpon the sayd Tho. Bilney spake with a loud voyce to the people and sayd I pray you good people be neuer y e worse to these men for my sake as though they should be the authors of my death It was not they and so he ended Then the officers put reed and Fagots about hys body and set fire on the reed which made a very great flame which sparcled and deformed the visour of his face he holding vp his handes and knocking vpon his brest crying sometimes Iesus sometimes Credo Which flame was blowne away froÌ him by the violence of the winde which was that day 2. or 3. dayes before notable great in which it was sayd that the fieldes were maruellously plagued by the losse of corne and so for a litle pause The pacient death Martyrdome of M. Bilney he stoode without flame the flame departing recoursing thrise ere the wood tooke strength to be the sharper to consume him and theÌ he gaue vp the ghost and his body being withered âowed downeward vpon the chayne TheÌ one of the officers with his halbard smite out the staple in the stake behinde him suffered his body to fall into the bottome of the fire laying wood on it and so he was consumed Thus haue ye good readers the true history Martyrdome of this good man that is Saint Bilney of blessed Saint Bilney as M. Latimer doth call him without any recaÌtation testified and ratified by the authority abouesayd By the which authority and party being there present yet aliue it is furthermore constantly affirmed that Bilney not only did neuer recant but also that he neuer had any such bill or script or scrolle in his hand to read either softly or apertly as M. More per licentiaÌ Poeticam would beare vs downe M. Moââs false report refuted Wherfore euen as ye see M. More deale in this so ye may trust him in the residue of his other tales if ye will ¶ Mayster Stafford of Cambridge AS the death of this Godly Bilney did much good in Northfolke where he was burnt so his diligeÌt trauel M. Bilney the cheife ãâ¦ã Apostle of Cambridge in teaching and exhorting other and example of life correspondent to his doctrine left no small fruite behinde him in Cambridge beyng a great meanes of framing that Uniuersity drawing diuers vnto Christ. By reason of whoÌ and partly also of an other called M. Stafford the word of God begaÌ there most luckely to spread and many toward wittes to florish In the company of whom was M. Latimer D. Barnes D. Thistell of Penbroke hall M. Fooke of Benet Colledge and M. Soude of the same Colledge D. Warner aboue mentioned with diuers other moe This M. Stafford was then the publicke reader of the Diuinity lecture in that Uniuersity Who as he was an earnest professour of Christes Gospell so was he as diligeÌt a folower of that which he professed as by this exaÌple here folowing may appeare For as the plague was then sore in Cambridge The notable zeale of M. Stafforde in sauing a damnable Priest and amongest other a certaine Priest called Syr Henry Coniurer lay sore sicke of the sayd plague M. Stafford hearyng therof and seing the horrible daunger that his soule was in was so moued in conscience to helpe the dauÌgerous case of the Priest that he neglecting his owne bodely death to recouer the other from eternall damnatioÌ came vnto him exhorted and so labored him that he would not leaue him before he had conuerted him and saw his coniuring books burned before his face Which being done maister Stafford went home and immediatly sickened shortly after most christianly deceased Ex fideli testimonio D. Ridlei Edmund Episcoporum Lond. Concerning which M. Stafford this moreouer is to be noted how that M. Latimer being yet a feruent and a zealous Papist M. Latimer asketh M. Stafford forgeuenes standing in the Schooles when M. Stafford read bad the Scholers not to heare him and also preaching agaynst him exhorted the people not to beleue hym and yet the sayd Latimer confessed himselfe that he gaue thankes to God that he asked him forgeuenesse before hee departed And thus much by the way of good M. Stafford who for his constant and godly aduenture in such a cause may seeme not vnworthy to goe with blessed Bilney in the fellowship of holy and blessed Martyrs ¶ The story of M. Symon Fish BEfore the time of M. Bilney and the fall of the Cardinall M Symon Fishe author of the booke called the supplication of Beggars I should haue placed the story of SimoÌ Fish with the booke called the Supplication of Beggars declaring how and by what meanes it came to the kynges hand and what effect therof folowed after in the reformation of many thinges especially of the Clergy But the missing of a few yeares in this matter breaketh no great square in our story though it be now entred here which shold haue come in sixe yeares before The maner and circumstaunce of the matter is this After that the light of the gospell working mightely in Germany began to spread his beames here also in England great styrre alteration folowed in the harts of many so that colored hipocrisy and false doctrine paynted holynes began to be espyed more and more by the reading of Gods word The authority of the Bishop of Rome and y e glory of his Cardinals was not so high but such as had fresh wits sparcled with Gods grace began to espy Christ from Antichrist that is true sincerity from counterfait religion In the number of whom was the sayd M. Simon Fish a gentleman of Brayes Inne It happened the first yeare that this Gentleman came to LondoÌ to dwel which was about the yeare of our Lord 1525. that there was a certayne play or interlude made by one M. Roo of the same Inne gentlemaÌ in which play partly was matter agaynst the Cardinall Wolsey And where none durst take vpoÌ theÌ to play that part which
during his imprisonment was very cruelly handled For almost the space of a fourtnight he lay in the bishops colehouse in the stockes with yrons vpon his legs The cruel handling of BaynhaÌ TheÌ he was caryed to the Lord ChauÌcellors and there chayned to a post 2. nightes TheÌ he was caryed to Fulham where he was cruelly handled by y e space of a seuen nighte TheÌ to the Tower where he lay a fourtnight scourged with whips to make him reuoke his opinions FroÌ thence he was caryed to Barking theÌ to Chelsey and there condemned and so to Newgate to be burned ¶ The burning of Iames Baynham The death and Martirdome of M. Iames Baynham Iames Baynham Anno. 1532. At whose burning here is notoriously to be obserued that as he was at the stake in the midst of the flaming fyre which fire had halfe consumed his armes legs A ãâã and ãâ¦ã of God to beholde he spake these wordes O ye Papistes behold ye looke for miracles and here now you may see a myracle for in this fire I feele no more paine then if I were in a bed of Downe but it is to me as sweet as a bed of roses These words spake he in the middest of the flaminge fire when his legges and hys armes as I sayd were halfe consumed ¶ Iohn Bent Martyr AT the writing hereof came to our hands a certeyn notice of one Iohn Bent Ioh. Bent Martyr who about this present time or not long before being a Tailor dwelled in a village called Urcheuaunt was burnt in the Towne of the Deuises Ioh. Bent burnt at Deuise within the country of Wilkeshire for the denying of the sacrament of the altar as they terme it ¶ One Trapnel Martyr ALso much about the same tyme Trapnell Martir burnt at Brodford was one Trapnell burned in a Towne called Brodford within the same County * The History of three men hanged for the burning of the Rood of Douercourt collected out of a letter of Robert Gardner which was one of the doers of the same IN the same yeare of our Lord 1532. there was an Idoll named the Roode of Douercourt Out of a letter of Robert Gardner written to Chapman Londoner and yet aliue The Rooâe of Douercourt whereunto was much and greate resorte of people For at that time there was great rumour blowne abroad amonges the ignorant sort that the power of the Idoll of Douercourt was so greate that no man had power to shutte the Church doore where he stood and therefore they lette the Churche doore bothe nyght and daye continually stand open for the more credite vnto theyr blinde rumour Which once beyng conceyued in the heades of the vulgare sort seemed a great maruell vnto many men but to many agayne whom God had blessed with his spirite was greatly suspected especially vnto these whose names here folow as Robert King of Dedham Robert Debnam of Estbergholt Rob. king Rob. Dâbnam Nicholas Marsh Martyrs Nicholas Marshe of Dedham and Robert Gardner of Dedham whose consciences were sore burdened to see the honor and power of the almighty liuing God so to be blasphemed by such an Idoll Wherefore they were moued by the spirit of God to trauell out of Dedham in a woondrous goodlye night both hard frost and fayre moone shine although the nighe before and the night after were exceeding foule and rayny It was from the towne of Dedham to the place where the filthy Roode stood x. miles The blinde opinions of the people Notw tstanding they were so willing in that theyr enterprise that they went these x. myles without payne and found the Church doore open according to the blinde talke of the ignorant people for there durst no vnfaithful body shut it Which happened wel for their purpose for they founde the Idol which had as much power to keepe the doore shut Experience of ââlle Idolatry as to keepe it open And for proofe thereof they tooke the Idol from his shrine and caryed him a quarter of a myle from the place where he stoode without any resistaunce of the sayd Idol Whereuppon they strake fire with a Flint stone The Idâll set on a ãâ¦ã and sodenly set him on fire who burned out so brym that he lighted them homeward one good myle of the ten This done there went a great talke abroade that they should haue great riches in that place Falle surâââse alwayes ready but it was very vntrue for it was not their thought or enterprise as they themselues afterward confessed for there was nothing taken away but his coate his shoes and tapers The tapers did helpe to burne him the shooes they had againe The right handling of an Idoll and the coate one sir Thomas Rose did burn but they had neither peny halfe peny golde grote nor iewel ¶ Robert King Robert Debnam and Nicholas Marshe hanged for taking downe the Roode of Douercourt The fourth man of thys companye named Robert Gardner Robert Gardner escaped escaped their handes and fledde Albeit he was cruelly sought for to haue had the like death but y e lyuing Lord preserued him to whom be al honour glory world without ende The same yeare and the yeare before there were manye Images cast downe and destroyed in manye places Ex teâimonio ipsius ãâ¦ã as the Image of the Crucifixe in the hygh waye by Cogshall the Image of saint Petronil in the Church of great Horksleigh the Image of saint Christopher by Sudburye and an other Image of saint Petronil in a Chappell by Ipswiche Also Iohn Seward of Dedham ouerthrew a Crosse in Stoke Parke and tooke two Images out of a chappell in the same parke and cast them into the water ¶ The storie examination death and martyrdome of Iohn Frith AMongest al other chaunces lamentable there hath ben none a great tyme whiche seemed vnto me more greeuous Anno 153. then the lamentable death and cruel handlinge of Iohn Frith so learned and excellent a young man which had so profited in al kind of learning and knowledge that scarsely there was his equal amongest al his companions and besides withal had such a godlynes of lyfe ioined with his doctrine Iohn Frith Martyr that it was hard to iudge in whether of them he was more commendable being greatly prayse worthie in them both But as touchinge his doctrine by the grace of Christ we will speake hereafter Of the great godlynes which was in him this may serue for experiment sufficieÌt for that notwithstanding his other manifold and singular giftes ornaments of y e mind in him most pregnant wher withall he might haue opened an easie way vnto honor dignitie notwithstanding he chose rather wholly to consecrate himselfe vnto the Church of Christ excellently shewing forth practising in himselfe the precept so highly coÌmended of the Philosophers touching the life of man which life they say is geuen vnto vs
in such sort that how much better the man is so much y e lesse he should liue vnto himselfe but vnto other seruing for the common vtilitie that we should think a greate parte of our byrth to be due vnto our parentes a greater part vnto our country the greatest part of all to be bestowed vpon the Churche if we will be counted good men First of all he begaÌ hys study at Cambridge Iohn Fryth first studient in CaÌbridge In whoÌ nature had planted being but a child maruelous instructions loue vnto learning whereunto he was addict He had also a wonderful promptnes of wit a ready capacitie to receaue and vnderstand any thing in so much that he seemed not to be sent vnto learning but also borne for the same purpose neyther was there any diligence wanting in him equall vnto that towardnes or worthy of his disposition Commendation of Frytheâ learning Whereby it came to passe that he was not onely a louer of learning but also became an exquisite learned man In the which exercise wheÌ he had diligently laboured certayn yeres not without great profite both of Latine and Greeke at the last he fell into knowledge and acquayntaunce with William Tindall through whose instructions he first receaued into his hart the seede of the Gospell and sincere godlines At that time Tho. Wolsey Cardinall of Yorke prepared to build a Colledge in Oxford The College in Oxford of Frydeswide now called Christes Colledge maruelous sumptuous which had the name title of Frideswide but now named Christes Church not so much as it is thought for y e loue zeale that he bare vnto learning as for an ambitious desire of glory renoume to leaue a perpetual name vnto the posteritie But that building he being cut of by y e stroke of death for he was sent for vnto y e king accused vpon certaine crimes and in the waye by immoderate purgations killed him self least partly begun partly halfe ended vnperfect and nothing els saue only the kitchin was fully finished Wherupon Rodulphus Gualterus a learned maÌ being then in Oxford beholding the Colledge sayd these wordes in Latine The saying of Rodolphus Cualterus touching the Cardinals Colledg Egregium opus Cardinalis iste instituit collegium et absoluit popinam Howe large ample those buildings should haue ben what sumptuous cost should haue bene bestowed vpon the same may easily be perceiued by y t that which is already buylded as the kitchin the hall and certain chambers where as there is such curious grauing and workemanship of stone cutters that all things on euery side did glitter for the excellency of the workmaÌship for the finesse of y t matter with the gilt antikes embossings in so muche that if all the rest had bene finyshed to that determinate end as it was begun it might well haue excelled not onelye all Colledges of studentes but also palaces of Princes This ambitious Cardinal gathered together into that Colledge what soeuer excellent thing there was in the whole realme eyther vestments vessels or other ornaments beside prouision of all kind of precious things Besides that he also appointed vnto that coÌpany all such men as were found to excell in anye kinde of learning knowledge Whose names to recite all in order would be to loÌg The chiefe of them whiche were called from Cambridge were these M Clarke Maister of art of xxxiiij yeares of age M. Fryer afterward Doctour of Phisicke after that a strong papist M. Sumner maister of Art M. Harman maister of Art and after felow of Eaton Colledge after that a papist M. Bettes maister of Art a good man and zelous and so remayned M. Coxe maister of Art who conueyed him selfe away toward the North and aftrr was Schoolemaister of Eaton and then Chaplayne to Doctor Goodrich Bishop of Ely and by him preferred to king Henry and late Byshop of Ely Iohn Frith Bacheler of Art Bayly Bacheler of Art Goodman who being sicke in the prison with the other was had out and dyed in the towne Drumme who afterwardes fell away and forsooke the truth Thomas Lawney Chapleine of the house prisoner with Iohn Frith To these ioyne also Tauerner of Boston the good Musitian This Tauerner repented him very muche that he had made songes to Popishe dâtties in the tyme of hys blindenes besides manye other called also out of other places moste pyked young men of graue iudgement and sharpe wittes who conferring together vpon the abuses of relygion being at y t time crept into y e Church were therfore accused of heresie vnto the Cardinall and cast into a prison within a deepe caue vnder the grouÌd of the same Colledge where their salt fyshe was layde so that through the fylthie stinche thereof they were all infected and certaine of them taking their death in the same prison shortly vpon y e same being taken out of the prison into their chambers there deceased The troublers and examiners of these good men were these Persecuters Doct. London Doctor Higdon Deane of the same Colledge and Doct. Cottesford Commissary M Clarke M. Sumner Syr Baily killed through imprisonment Maister Clarke maister Sumner and Syr Bayly eating nothing but saltfishe from Februarie to the middest of August dyed all three together within the compasse of one weeke Maister Bettes a wittie man hauyng no bookes fouÌd in hys chamber through entreatie and suertie gote out of prison and so remayning a space in y e Colledge at last slipt away to Cambridge and after was Chapleine to Queene Anne and in great fauour with her Tauerner although he was accused and suspected for hidinge of Clarkes bookes vnder the bordes in his schoole yet the Cardinal for his musicke excused him saying that he was but a Musitian and so he escaped After the death of these men Iohn Frith with other by the Cardinalles letter which sent word that he would not haue them so straightly handled were dismissed out of prison vpon condition Of this Dalaber reade more in the story of Tho. Garret not to passe aboue ten myles out of Oxford Which Frith after hearing of the examination of Dalaber and Garret which bare then fagottes went ouer the sea and after two yeares he came ouer for exhibition of the Prior of Reading as is thought and had y â Prior âuer with him Bâyng at Reading Iohn ãâã set in the stockes a Reading it happened that he was there taken for a vacabond brought to examination where the simple man whiche coulde not craftily enough colour him selfe was set in the stockes Where after he had sitten a loÌg time and was almost pined with hunger and woulde not for all that declare what he was Leonard Coxe Schoolemaister of Reading at the last hee desired that the Scholemaister of the towne might be brought to hym which at that time was one Leonard Coxe a maÌ very wel learned As
whole world and doeth contrary to all that euer Christ ordained or commaunded What sayde they if he do all things after Gods ordinance and coÌmandement should he then be his vicare Then saide he wold I beleue hym to be a good bishop at Rome ouer hys owne Diocesse and to haue no further power And if it pleased God I would euery bishop did this in their diocesse What inconuenience followeth that al Bishops should be ruled by man then should we liue a peaceable life in the Church of Christ and there should be no such seditions therein If euery Bishop would seke no further power then ouer his owne diocesse it were a goodly thing Nowe because all are subiecte to one all must doe and coÌsent to al wickednes as he doth or be none of his This is the cause of greate Superstition in euerye kyngdome And what Bishoppe soeuer he be that preacheth the Gospel mainteyneth the truth is a true Bishop of y e church And doth not sayd they our holye father the pope mayntaine the Gospell Yes sayd he I thinke he doth read it peraduenture beleue it so do you also but neitheir he nor you do fixe the anker of your saluatioÌ therin Besides that ye beare such a good wil to it that ye keepe it close that no man may reade it but your selues when you preach god knoweth how you handle it in somuch that the people of Christ knoweth no Gospel wel neare but the popes Gospel so the blynd leade the blind both fall into y e pit In the true Gospell of Christ confidence is none but onely in your popish traditions and phantasticall inuentions TheÌ said a black Fryer to him God knoweth a blockhead doe we not preach the Gospell dayly The Popes gospell Benet weary of the Fryers talke Yes sayde he but what preaching of the Gospell is that when therwyth ye extoll superstitious thinges and make vs beleue y t we haue redemption through pardons and buls of Rome à poena culpa as ye terme it and by the merites of your orders ye make many brethren and sisters ye take yearly money of them ye bury them in your coates and in shrift ye beguile them yea and do a thousand superstitious thinges more a man may be weary to speake of them I see sayd the Fryer that thou art a damned wretche I will haue no more talke with thee Then stept to hym a gray fryer a doctor God knoweth of small intelligence layd before hym great and many daungers I take God to record sayd Benet my lyfe is not deare to me I am content to depart from it for I am weary of it seing your detestable doings to y e vtter destructioÌ of gods flock for my part I can no longer forbeare I had rather by death which I know is not far of depart this life y t I may no longer be partaker of your detestable idolatries superstitions or be subiect to Antichrist your pope Our pope said the Fryer is the vicar of God our waies are the wayes of God I pray you sayd Benet depart froÌ me tell not me of your wayes He is onely my way which saith I am the way the truth and the life In hys way will I walke his doinges shall be my example not yours nor your false popes His truth will I embrace not the lyes and falshood of you and your Pope His euerlasting life wil I seeke y e true reward of all faithful people Away froÌ me I pray you Uexe my soule no loÌger ye shall not preuayle There is no good exaÌple in you no truth in you no lyfe to be hoped for at your hands Ye are all more vaine then vanitie it selfe If I should heare folowe you this day euerlasting death should hang ouer me a iust rewarde for all them that loue the life of thys worlde Away from me your company liketh me not Thus a whole weeke nighte and day was Benet applied of these and such other hypocrites It were an infinite matter to declare all things done saide to him in the time of his imprisonment and y e hate of the people y t time by meanes of ignorance Tho. Benet pacient coÌstant was hote against him notwithstanding they could neuer mooue his patience He aunsweared to euery matter soberly and that more by the aid of Gods spirite then by any worldly studie I thinke he was at the least 50. yeres olde Being in prison his wife prouided sustenance for him when shee lamented he comforted her and gaue her many good and godly exhortatioÌs and prayd her to mooue him nothing to apply vnto his aduersaries Thus when these godly Canons priestes wyth the monkes friers had done what they could and perceiued y t he would by no meanes relent Sentence read against Tho. Benet Tho. Benet deliuered to the secular power then they proceding vnto iudgement drewe out their bloudy sentence against hym condemning him as the maner is to be burned Whyche being done and the wryt which they had procured De comburendo being brought from London they deliuered hym the 15. of Ianuary 1531. vnto sir Tho. Denis Knyght then sherife of Deuonsh to be burned The milde martyr reioycing his ende to approche so neare as the sheepe before the shearer yelded himselfe w tall humblenes to abide and suffer the crosse of persecution And being brought to his execution in a place called Linerie dole without Exeter hee made his most humble confession and praier vnto almighty God and requested all the people to do the like for him whom he exhorted with such grauitie and sobriety wyth suche a pithie oration to seeke the true honouring of God Tho. Benet brought to the place of execution and y e true knowledge of him as also to leaue the deuises fantasies and imaginations of mans inuentions that all the hearers and beholders of him were astonied in great admiration In so much that the moste part of the people as also the Scribe who wrote the sentence of condemnation against him did pronounce and confesse that hee was Gods seruaunt and a good man The burning of Thomas Benet To whom the sayde Thomas Benet wyth an humble and a meeke spirite most patiently answeared Alas Syr trouble me not And holding vp his handes sayde Pater ignosce illis Whereuppon the Gentlemen caused the woode and furses to be set a fire The constaÌt ende and Martirdome of Tho. Benet and therewith this godly manne lifted vp his eyes and hands to heauen saying O Domine recipe spiritum meum and so continuing in his prayers did neuer stirre nor striue but most patiently abode the cruelty of the fire vntil his life was ended For the which the Lord God be praised and send vs his grace and blessing that at the latter day we may with hym enioy the blesse and ioye prouided and prepared for the elect children of
thus Non sit nobis religio humanorum operum cultus Lactantius Origines contra Cââsum Goldesmithes and Caruers needles ãâã common wealth meliores enim sunt ipsi artifices qui talia fabricantur quos tamen colere non debemus LactaÌtius also maketh strongly with the same I can not without the booke recite his saying for he teacheth largely of the same matter OrigeÌ also contra Celsum I trow will likewise testify where as I remember he concludeth saying that he would haue no Goldsmithes ne Grauers in a Communalty for they do but litle profite or none thereto And S. Gregory that was chiefe either inuentor that Images should be set in churches or els mainteiner therof woulde not as I haue read I trow it is in an Epistle which he writeth ad Seruum haue them worshipped And as concerning the exciting of mens memory I would suppose that it Christes doctrine were so shewed and opened that people might clearely vnderstand it and that is the principall office of prelats and curates to do by diligent teaching thereof I thinke veryly we should haue litle need of any other Images then that should by wholsome doctrine be shewed vnto vs by word of mouth writing Quoniam nihil tam efficax ad comonefaciendum discipulos quam viua vox Nothing is so effectuall to excite the remembraunce of disciples as the liuely voyce of good teachers as it is testified both by common report and also by the sentence of learned men So that I suppose if this liuely doctrine of God had afore time bene apertly diligently opened vnto the people as curates ought to haue done we should haue suche proâite thereby that we should not need to contend for setting vp or taking downe of other dumme stockes lifeles stones âhe worde ãâã doctrine ãâã to ãâã vs in reâembrance ãâã not Images carued or made by men And if prelates would begin to set vp Christes word which alas for pity is not looked vpon but rather troden downe despised so that many are not ashamed to say I will haue no more learning in Christes law then my predecessors for they that magnifye it must be sore punished and taken for hereticks with such other greeuous wordes if this doctrine were yet set vp in Churches I say and truely opened that all men myght haue theyr iudgement therby reformed and made cleare I thinke we shoulde not greatly neede the profite that commeth by Images made of men to excite our remembrauÌce to liue Christerily For that word which came from the brest of Christ him selfe and was writteÌ of other that wrote and spake by the suggestion of his spirite the holy ghost The true Image of god in his worde and his workes sheweth full perfectly his blessed will which is the true and certayne Image of his mind and deuise If this therfore were diligently inculcate I thinke we should be transformed anewe according to the minde of Paule which writing to the Colossians Colloss 3 sayth thus See that you lye not one to an other after that now you haue put of the olde man with his woorkes and haue put vpon you the new man which is transformed and renouate after the knowledge and image of him that made vs. Yea thus should we all be docti à Deo taught of God as is sayde in Iohn and all should know God both small and great Iohn 6. according to the promise recited in the Hebrues yea thus should we be restored to goodnesse Heb. 8. that we should haue the Image of God âarned in our hartes full expressely For euery man is transformed into the fashion of vertuous thinges that he is accustomed to read and heare ãâã a man ãâã so ãâã fashioâââ And therfore it were a greate grace if we might haue the worde of God diligently and often spoken and song vnto vs in such wise that the people might vnderstand it Yea then should it come to passe that craftes meÌ should sing spirituall psalmes sitting at theyr worke and the husbandman at his plough as wisheth S. Hierome Yea this holy Image of Christ I meane his blessed doctrine doth appoynt vs also to coÌsider the works made by the hand of God The best Image of god is hys word such as no man can make like wherby as sayth S. Paule writing to the Romanes The inuisi ble power and diuinity of God is knowne and sene by the creation oâ the world of such as will consider his workes that are therin by him made ãâã 1. Looke in the Psalmes Laudate Dominum de Coelis Coeli enarrant c. Prayse ye the Lord from heaueÌ The heauens declare the glory of God Psal. 149. with other And these two Images Gods workes and his doctrine hath ere any Images made by men were set vppe in Churches well and sufficiently instructed the primitiue church Psal. 19. and should yet instruct vs well Gods workes and his word be the right Images of God if they were well considered so that we shoulde not neede so sore to contend for setting vp of other made by men Wherby I haue perceiued much harme to arise and no great profite nor the scripture maketh not for them but rather contrary As concerning which matter I woulde your Lordshyppe woulde please to reade the Epistle of Baruche once agayne writing of the same matter Unto the xix where you aske whether I beleue that prayers of men liuing do profite soules departed beyng in Purgatory Aâswere to ãâã 1â artiâââ I made answere in the xiij article Unto the xx where you doe aske whether men merite and deserue both by theyr fasting and also by other deedes of deuotion ââswere to ãâ¦ã I haue shewed what I do think therof in the fift demaund In the xxi where you do aske whether I do beleue that men prohibited of bishops to preach ââswere to ãâ¦ã artyâââ as suspect of heresy ought to cease from preaching teaching vntill they haue purged themselues of suspition afore an higher Iudge I say that men may be wrongfully suspected of heresy Truth takeÌ mâny tymes for heresie and heresy for truth either because they neuer thought to beleue such errors as men by false suspition do deeme them to fauor or els when men as well of high estate as of low by sinister iudgemeÌt may thinke that to be error which is the very truth And of this speaketh Esay Esây 5. Whether men prohibited ought to cease from preaching Wo be to them quoth he that calleth the light darckenes and the darckenes light the truth falsehood and falsehood truth as the Byshops and the Priestes with theyr Oratour Tertullus called Paule saying thus before a Iudge called Felix vnto whose Court they brought hym to be condemned to death We haue quoth they gotteÌ here a pestilent felow Actes 24. a sower of sedition or discord among all the Iewes of the worlde
drynke his bloude when we receiue with true beliefe that holye housell That time they kept with them at Easter 7. daies with great worship when they were deliuered from Pharao and went from that land So also Christen men keepe Christes resurrection at the time of Easter these 7. dayes because throughe his suffering and rising we be deliuered and be made cleane by going to this holy housel as Christ sayeth in hys Gospell Verely verely I say vnto you ye haue no life in you excepte yee eate my flesh and drinke my bloud He that eateth my flesh and drinketh my bloude âohn 6. abideth in mee and I in him and hath that euerlasting life and I shall raise him vp in the last day I am the liuely bread that came downe from heauen not so as your forefathers did eate that heauenly breade in the wildernesse and afterwarde died Hee that eateth this breade liueth for euer Hee blessed breade before his suffering and deuided it to hys Disciples thus sayinge Eate of thys breade it is my body and doe this in my remembraunce Also hee blessed wyne in one cuppe âath 26. ãâã 22. âarkke 14. Cor. 11. and sayd Drinke ye all of this This is my bloude that is shedde for manye in forgeuenesse of sinnes The Apostles did as Christ commanded that is they blessed breade and wine to housel againe afterward in his remembrance Euen so also their successours and all priestes by Christes commaundement do blesse bread and wine to housel in his name wyth the Apostolicke blessing Nowe menne haue often searched and doe yet often * * Note how Christes words were taken by signification before BereÌgarius time search how bread that is gathered of corne and through fires heate baked may be turned to Christes body or howe wine that is pressed out of many grapes is turned through one blessing to y e Lords bloud Now say we to such men that some thinges be spoken of Christ by * * A necessary distinction signification and some be thinges certayne True this is and certayne that Christ was borne of a mayd and suffered death of his owne accord and was buryed and on this day rose from death He is sayde to be bread by signification and a Lambe a Lyon a mountayne He is called bread because he is our life and angels lyfe He is sayd to be a Lambe for his innocencie a Lyon for strength wherewith he ouercame the strong deuil But Christ is not so notwithstanding after true nature neither bread nor a lambe nor a lyon Why is then the holy house called Christes body or his bloud if it be not truely that it is called Why is the housell called christs body when it is not so truely Truely the bread and the wine which in the supper by the priest is hallowed shewe one thing without to humaine vnderstanding and an other thing within to beleuing mindes Without they be seene bread and wine both in figure in taste they be truely after theyr hallowing Christes body and his bloud through ghostly mistery An heathen childe is christened yet hee altereth not his shape without though he be chaunged within He is brought to y e fontstone sinfull through Adams disobedience howbeit he is washed froÌ all sinne within though he hath not chaÌged his shape without * * The water in baptisme and bread wine in the Lordes supper compared Euen so the holy font water that is called the welspring of life is like in shape to other waters and is subiect to corruption but y e holy ghostes might commeth to the corruptible water through the priests blessing and it may after wash the body and soule from al sin through ghostly might Behold now we see two things in this one creature after true nature y t water is corruptible moysture and after ghostly mistery hath wholsom vertue So also iâ we behold the holy housell after bodily vnderstanding then we see that it is a creature corruptible and mutable If we knowledge therein ghostly might theÌ vnderstand we that life is therein and that it geueth immortalitie to theÌ that eate it with beliefe Muche is betwixt the inuisible might of the holy housel and the visible shape of proper nature It is * * No transubstantiation naturally corruptible bread and corruptible wine is by might of Gods word truely christes body and bloud not so notwithstaÌding bodily but ghostly Much is betwixt the * * Difference betwixt Christs naturall body and the Sacrament thereof body of Christ which he suffered in and the body that is hallowed to housel The body truly that Christ suffered in was borne of the flesh of Marie w t bloude and with bone with skin and with sinewes in humaine lims with a reasonable soule liuing and his ghostly body which we call the housel * * 1. Difference is gathered of many cornes without bloud and bone without limme w tout soule * * Not the body that suffered is in the housell and therefore nothing is to be vnderstand therein bodely but all is ghostly to be vnderstande Whatsoeuer is in that housel which geueth substaunce of life that is of the ghostly might and inuisible doing Therefore is that holy housell called a mysterie because there is one thing in it seene and an other thing vnderstanded That which is there * * 2. Difference seene hath bodely shape and that we do there vnderstande hath ghostly might Certainely Christes body whyche suffered death and rose from death neuer * * 3. Difference dieth hencefoorth but is eternal and vnpassible That housel is temporal not eternal Math. 15. * * 4. Difference corruptible and dealed into sundrye partes chewed betweene teeth and sent into the belly howbeit neuerthelesse after ghostly myght it is all in euery parte Many receiue that holy body and yet notwithstandinge it is so all in euery part after ghostly mysterie Though some chewe the lesse yet is there no more might notwithstaÌding in the more parte then in the lesse because it is whole in all men after the inuisible might This mysterie is a * * 5. Difference pledge and a figure Christes body is truth it selfe Thys pledge we doe kepe mystically vntill that we be come to the truth it selfe and then is this pledge ended Truely it is so as we before haue sayde Christes body and his bloude not bodily but ghostly But now here the Apostles words about this misterie Paul the Apostle speaketh of the old Israelites thus writing in his epistle to faithful men Al our forefathers were baptised in the cloud and in the sea 1. Cor. 10. and all they did eate the same ghostly meat dranke the same ghostly drinke They drank truly of the stone that followed them and that stone was Christ Neither was that * * Note this exposition which is now a dayes thought newe Iohn 4.
well geuyng drinke as bread c. And thirdly howsoeuer those places De fractione panis be taken yet it maketh little for them but rather against them For if the Sacrament were administred amongst them in fractione panis i. in breakinge of breade then must they nedes grauÌt that if bread was there broken Ergo there was breade Exod. 12. forasmuche as neither the accidences of bread without breade can be broken neither can the naturall body of Christ be subiect to any fraction or breakyng by the Scripture which sayeth The natural body of Chryst may not be broken Accidences no man can breake No bread is there to be brokeÌ Ergo there is nothing in the Sacrament broken And yee shall breake no bone of him c. Wherfore take away the substance of breade and there can be no fraction And take away fraction how then do they make a Sacrament of this breaking whereas neither the substance of Christes body neither yet the accidences wythout their substance can be broken neither agayne will they admit any bread there remaining to be broken And what then was it in thys their Fractione panis that they did breake if it were not Panis that is Substantia panis quae frangebatur To conclude if they say that this fraction of bread was a Sacramentall breaking of Christes bodye so by the like figure let them saye that the being of Christes naturall body in the Sacrament is a Sacramental being and we are agreed Item they obiecte further and say An other obiection agaynst both kindes that the churche vpon due consideration may alter as they see cause in rites ceremonies and Sacraments Aunswer The institution of this sacrament standeth vpon the order example commandement of Christ. Aunswere This order he tooke First he deuided the breade seuerally froÌ the cuppe and afterward the cuppe seuerally from the breade 1. Order 2. Example 3. commauÌdement Secondly this he did not for any neede on his behalfe but onely to geue vs example how to do the same after him in remembraunce of his death to the worldes ende Thirdly beside this order taken and example left hee added also an expresse commaundement Hoc facite Doe thys Bibite ex hoc omnes Drinke ye all of this c. Against this order example and commaundement of the Gospel no Church nor councell of men nor aungell in heauen hath any power or authoritie to change or alter according as we are warned If any bring to you any other Gospell beside that ye haue receiued holde him accursed c. Item an other Obiection Galat. â An other obiection agaynst both kindes Act. â And why maye not the Churche say they as well alter the fourme of thys Sacramente as the Apostles did the fourme of Baptisme where in the Actes S. Peter sayth Let euery one be baptised in the name of Iesu Christ. c. Aunswere Thys text sayeth not that the Apostles vsed thys fourme of baptising I baptise thee in the name of Christ. Aunswere c. but they vsed many times this manner of speache to be baptised in the name of Christe not as expressing thereby the formable words of baptising but as meaning this that they would haue them to become members of Christe The Apostles changeââ the ãâã Baptiâââ and to be baptised as Christians entring into his baptism and not only to the Baptisme of Iohn and therfore althoughe the apostles thus spake to the people yet notwithstanding when they baptised any themselues they vsed no doubte the forme of Christ prescribed and no other Item among many other obiections they alledge certaine perils and causes of waight and importance as spilling sheding or shaking the bloud out of the cuppe or souring or els sticking vpon mens beardes c. for the which they say it is wel prouided the halfe communion to suffice Wherunto it is soone aunswered that as these causes were no let to Christ to the Apostles to the Corinthians and to the brethren of the Primitiue Churche but that in theyr publike assemblies they receiued al the whole Communion as well in the one part as in the other Mans ãâã sin in ãâ¦ã owne ãâ¦ã God so neither be the sayd causes so important nowe to adnull and euacuate the necessarye commaundement of the Gospell if we were as carefull to obey the Lorde as wee are curious to magnifie oure owne deuises to strayne gnattes to stumble at strawes and to seeke knottes in rushes whych rather are in oure owne phantasies growing then there where they are sought ãâ¦ã Eccle. ãâ¦ã Cap. 5. In summa diuers other obiections and cauillations are in Popish bookes to be found as in Gabriell the difference made betwene the laitie and Priests also the distinction vsed to be made betweene the Priestes communion and the laicall communion Where is to be vnderstand that when Priests were bidde to vse the laicall communion thereby was ment not receauing vnder one kinde as lay men doe nowe but to absteyne from consecrating and onely to receaue as the lay men then did Some also alledge certeyne speciall or particular examples as of the cuppe onely seruing for the bread or of the bread only sent to certeine sicke folke for the cuppe And heere they inferre the story of Sozomenus touching the woman in whose mouth the Sacrament of bread whiche she onely receaued without the cuppe was turned to a stone c. other alledge other priuate examples likewise of infants aged meÌ sicke persons men excommunicate phrentickes and madde men or men dwelling farre off from Churches All respects ãâã geue ãâã to the âââdience of the worde in mountaynes or wildernes c. All which priuate examples neither make any instance against the auncient custome of publicke congregations frequented from the Apostles time and much lesse ought they to derogate from the expresse and necessarye precept of the Gospell which saith to all men without exception Hoc facite c. Bibite ex hoc omnes c. The third Article Priuate Masses trentall Masses and dirige Masses as they were neuer vsed before the time of Gregory The 3. article vi C. yeares after Christ so the same do fight directly agaynste our christian doctrine as by the definition therof may wel appeare The Masse is a worke or action of the priest applied vnto men for meriting of grace Ex opere operato in the which Action the Sacrament is first worshipped Definition of the Masse and then offered vp for a sacrifice for remission of sinnes à poena culpa for the quicke and the dead Of this definition as there is no part but it agreeth with their owne teaching so there is no part thereof which disagreeth not from the rules of christian doctrine especially these as follow The first rule of Christian doctrine 1. The first rule is Sacramentes be instituted for some principall end and vse out of the which vse they are no sacraments
hurteth no man loue fulfilleth all things If God haue sent thee plentie helpe thy neighbour that hathe neede Giue him good councell If ye lacke consider if thou were in necessitie thou wouldst gladly be refreshed And againe beare your crosse with Christ. Consider what reproofe sclaunder and reproch he suffered of his enemies and how paciently he suffered all thinges Consider that all that Christ did was of his meere goodnesse and not of our deseruing For if we could merite our owne saluation Christ woulde not haue dyed for vs. But for Adams breaking of Gods precept we had bene all lost if Christ had not redeemed vs againe And like as Adam broke the precepts and was driuen out of Paradise so wee if we breake Gods commaundements shall haue damnation if we do not repent and aske mercy Now therefore let all Christians put no trust nor confidence in their workes but in the bloud of Christ to whome I commit my soule to guide beseeching you all to pray to God for me and for my breethren here present with me that our soules leauing these wretched carcases may constantly depart in the true fayth of Christ. In much like sort Garret also protesting and exhorting the people after his confession made ended his protestation in maner as foloweth ¶ The death and burning of the most constant Martyrs in Christ D. Robert Barnes Tho. Garret and W. Hierome in Smithfield an 1541. And so after theyr prayer made wherin most effectually they desired the Lord Iesus to be their comfort and consolation in this their affliction and to stablishe them with perfect faith The pacient suffering of these three Martyrs constancy and pacience thorough the holy Ghost they taking themselues by the hands and kissing one another quietly and humbly offred themselues to the handes of the tormentors and so tooke theyr deathe both Christianly and constantly with suche patience as mighte well testifie the goodnes of theyr cause and quiet of theyr conscience Wherein is to be noted how mightely the Lord worketh with his grace and fortitude in the harts of his seruants especially in such which causelesse suffer with a giltles conscience for his religions sake aboue other whiche suffer otherwise for their deserts Difference betweene them that suffer for Gods truth and other that dye for their owne desertes For whereas they which suffer as malefactors commonly are wont to goe heauie and pensiue to their death so the other with heauenly alacritie and chearefulnes doe abide whatsoeuer it pleaseth the Lord to lay vpon them Example whereof we haue right well to note not only in these three godly Martirs aboue mentioned but also in the Lord Cromwell who suffered but two dayes before the same no lesse may appeare Who although he was brought to his death atteinted and condemned by the parliament The chearfull patience in the L. Cromwel at his death yet what a giltles conscience he bare to his death his Christian patience well declared Who first calling for his breakefast and cheerefully eating the same and after that passing out of his prison downe the hill within the Tower and meeting there by the waie the Lord Hungerford going likewise to his executioÌ who for other matter heere not to be spoken of was there also imprisoned and perceiuing him to be all heauie and dolefull The comfortable wordes of the L. CroÌwell to the L. Hungerforde they both going to their death with cheerefull countenance and comfortable words asking why he was so heauie he willed him to plucke vp his heart and to be of good comfort For sayd he there is no cause for you to feare For if you repent and be hartely sory for that you haue done there is for you mercy enough with the Lord who for Christes sake wil forgeue you and therfore be not dismayde And though the breakefast which we are going to be sharpe yet trusting to the mercy of the Lord we shall haue a ioyfull dinner And so went they together to the place of execution and tooke their death patiently ¶ A note of three Papistes executed the same tyme with Barnes Hierome and Garret THe same tyme and day and in the same place where when these three aboue mentioned did suffer Three Papistes executed Powell Fetherstone and Abell three other also were executed though not for the same cause but rather the contrary for denying the kynges supremacie whose names were Powell Fetherstone and Abell The which spectacle so happenyng vpon one day in two so coÌtrary partes or factioÌs brought the people into a marueilous admiration doubt of their Religion Anno 1541. which part to follow and take as might so well happen amongest ignoraunt and simple people seeing two contrarye parts so to suffer the one for Popery the other against Popery both at one time In so muche that a certaine straunger beeyng there present the same time and seing three on the one side and three on the other side to suffer said in these wordes Deus bone quomodo his viuunt gentes hic suspenduntur Papistae illic comburuntur Antipapistae But to remoue and take away all doubt hereafter from the posterity The wordes of a straunger seeing both Papists protestaÌts to suffer whereby they shall the lesse maruel how this so hapned here is to be vnderstande howe the cause thereof did rise and proceede Which happened by reason of a certeine diuision and discord amongst the Kings Councell which were so diuided amongst themselues in equall parts that the one halfe seemed to hold with the one Religion the other halfe with the contrary The names of whome although it were not necessary to expresse yet being compelled for the setting foorth of the truth of the story we haue thought good heere to annexe as the certeintie thereof came to our hands Protestants Papistes Canterbury Wynchester The counsaile dâuided in religion Suffolke Duresme Vicount Beawcham Norfolke Southhampton Vicount Lisle Anthony Browne Russell Treasurer William Paulet Pagyt Iohn Baker Sadler Rich. Chaunc of the augmentation Audeley Wingfield Vic. Chaunc This diuision and separation of the CouÌsell amongest themselues caused both these partes aboue mentioned the one for one religion the other for an other to suffer together Two togeather laide vppon the hirdle the one a Papist the other a Protestant For as the one part of the Counsell called vpoÌ the execution of Barnes Garret Hierome so the other part likewise called vpoÌ the execution of the law vpoÌ Powell Fetherstone and Abell Which sixe beyng condemned and drawen to the place of execution two vpon an hyrdle one being a Papist the other a Protestant thus after a strauÌge maner were brought into Smithfield where all the sayd sixe together for contrary doctrine suffered death three by the fire for the Gospell the other three by hangyng drawyng and quarteryng for Popery Allen Cope in his worshypfull Dialogues makyng mention of these three aforesaid Powell Fetherstone
and speedy furtheraÌce of the aduancement of their accusations against Brooke The first of these three was a young Gentleman lately brought vp vnder the said Brooke in the office of custome ââyron the ãâã accuser whose name was Edmund Payton The other was one Robert Poole a man as it was commonly reported both base borne and also such a one Poole ãâã secoâd ãâã as in his youth for murthering a man with a clubbe in Bow lane in London was faine by obtaining the Kings pardon to saue his necke The third was one Tho. Boyse who shewyng more honesty then the rest affirmed not that he himselfe heard y e sayd Broke speake any thing of that whiche was obiected against him but iustified that either of the other two had stedfastly affirmed to him that Broke had spoken vnto them those things heere vnder obiected against him The yong man first obiected againste the sayde Broke that he should say that the thing which the Priest vseth to hold vp ouer his head at Masse is not the natural body of Iesu Christ for if that were so who so would might haue their belly ful of Gods their guts ful of Gods and he that had lately receiued the Sacrament before he wente to the Sea might happely vomit God vp againe on shypboord And thus much he brought ouer in writing wyth hym from Calice and added thereto as it should seeme to exasperate the Commissioners and the rest of the Cleargy against him certaine other heynous words spoken against Byshops and Priestes Whiche wordes the sayd Broke there denied confessing neuerthelesse that certaine priuate talke he had with him touching the Sacrament wherein he shewed to the yong man the right vse of the same concluding that albeit with our mouthes we receyued very materiall bread and wine yet by faith all Christian meÌ do receiue eate and drinke to their great comfort and benefite the very natural body and bloud of Christ which was both borne of the virgine Mary and suffered death on the Crosse for the remission of their sinnes which most holye Sacrament who so came vnworthely vnto the same was so farre from the eating of Christes body and bloude that all such without hartie repentaunce do eate their owne damnation And to conclude with him in that priuate talk he told him that if the grosse vnlearned errour of transubstantiation were in deede matter of truth and sincere doctrine then not only this should follow of it that euery maÌ who would might haue euerlasting life for they might when they woulde receiue the outward Sacrament seene with our eyes whiche the Priestes call Christes naturall body and who so eateth Christes body and drinketh hys bloud hath euerlasting lyfe sayeth Christ but also there should great absurdities follow therby as wheÌ a maÌ hapneth to go to the sea hauing lately receiued the sacrament he should put it ouer boorde or do it on the hatches therfore exhorted the said Payton to leaue that grosse errour The second accuser was Poole who obiected agaynste him that about two yeares past he himselfe dining wyth the sayd Brooke with xv or xvj other honest men heard him thus say at the table that the thing which the Priestes vse to hold vp ouer their heads was not the very bodye and bloud of Christ but a sacrament to put vs in remembrance thereof Unto whose obiections the said Broke answered that a man in mirth might well enough with charitie beshrewe suche a guest as when he had dined wyth a man could so loÌg after remember to say him such a grace and required of Poole of whence the rest of the guestes were He aunswered they were of the towne all Then inferred he that he was sure Poole could as well remember some of their names which then were present as freshly to keepe in mind for so by oth vpon a booke he had afâirmed euery word of the whole matter which he obiected but for that the matter was vtterly vntrue Whereupon the sayd Brooke desired their honours to consider the slendernes of his tale To be shorte he with the rest of hys felowes to witte Rafe Hare Coppen and Iames the Barber were for that time dismissed During the tyme while these four were thus in examination at London The trouble examinatioÌ of Sir W. Smith and Iohn Butler CoÌmissarye the other two to witte Syr William Smith preacher and Iohn Butler by commaundement were apprehended in Calyce and bounde by suretie not to passe the gates of the towne of Calyce In the whiche towne the sayd Iohn Butler Commissary was accused by Rich. Thorpe and Ioh. Ford souldiours of Calice saiing that he shoulde say The accusers of Butler ãâã vitae ãâ¦ã ãâã of the Sacrament that if the Sacrament of the aultar be fleshe bloud and bone then there is good aqua vitae at Iohn Spisers Upon which accusation the sayde Thorpe and Forde brought for recordes before the Counsayle of Calyce Marraunt Haynes Iohn Luckes Harry Husson and Harry Troste all of the parish of Oye beside Calyce Whereupon shortly after the sayde Iohn Butler and Sir William Smith were sent for and by one Swallow a purseuant which set vp the other aforesaide brought into England vnto the house of the sayd Swallow dwellyng by S. Iames where the Kings maiestie lay at that tyme and the next day being Thurseday after dinner Butler Smith were brought to the starre chamber before the priuie Counsayle where both sedition and heresie was obiected against them and after much talke was sayde vnto them by the Lord Cromwell that they should make theyr purgation by the lawe And from thence by the foresayde Swallow they were sent to the Fleete The next day being Friday after dinner Butler and Smyth were sent for to come to Bathe place where they were brought into the Chappell there sitting D. Clarke Byshop of Bathe Doctour Sampson then Byshop of Chichester Doctour Repse the Byshop of Norwich who was a Monke being fast a sleepe Then was obiected vnto Butler with great reuerence the opprobrious wordes spoken against the blessed Sacramente rehearsing as is aforesayd the articles The examination of Ioh. Butler Butler required to haue them in writing and so woulde make aunswere in writing The whiche they woulde not graunt him and vpon that aunswere he stoode Then choler gathered in the Byshop of Chichester The story were too long to write yet part yee shall vnderstand Chichester found great fault that Butler made not lowe cursie beeing stubborne and arrogant as he said and in fine found fault with his shirt Then turning him about he called to his brother Bannester being present that time dwelling in Pater noster Row to make aunswere for the shirt He said I can make answere for the shirt No good aunswere saide Chichester Forsooth saide hee the shirt is mine I lent it him because he brought none with him for he was not permitted to haue any seruaunt A
the reward of xx pound by yeare to him to his heires who had least the other eight Counsailours vniustly charging them and the towne of sedition and heresie to say the Lord Lisle the Lord Sandes Sir Iohn Wallop sir Edward Rinsley Rob. Fowler Esquier vice treasurer Example how God turneth the malice of theyr enemies vpon ãâã owne ãâã sir Tho. Palmer knight called loÌg Palmer W. Simpson Esquier vndermarshall Ioh. Rockwod were either greatly out of their Princes fauour and in the Tower or els where prisoners either els by very desperat deathes in outward appearance taken out of this world For tediousnes I will rehearse but only the horrible ende of the said Rockwood the chiefe stirrer vp of all the afflictions afore spoken of who euen to the last breath staring raging cried he was vtterly damned and being willed to aske God mercy Example of ãâã iudge ãâã vpon a cruell persâcâter who was ready to forgeue all that asked mercy of him he braied cried out All too late for I haue sought malitiously the deathes of a number of the honestest men in the towne and though I so thought them in my hart yet I did that lay in me to bring theÌ to an euil death all too late therefore all too late Which same words he answered to one that at the departure of the xiij in yrons towards England said Sir I neuer saw men of such honesty so sharply corrected taking it so paciently and ioyfully Rockwod theÌ fetching a friske or two scoffingly answered All too late The vndermarshal sodenly fel downe in the Counsaile chamber and neuer spake word after nor shewed any token of remembraunce The plagues of the other also as I am credibly infourmed were little better The second apprehension and martyrdome of Adam Damlyp COncerning Adam Damlip Adam Damlip agayne apprehended otherwise called George Bucker ye heard before declared page 1223. how hee being conuented before the Bishops at Lambeth and afterwarde secretly admonished and hauing money geuen him by his freinds to auoide and not to appeare agayne before the Bishops after hee had sente his allegations in writing vnto them departed into the West countrey and there continued teaching a schoole a certaine space about a yeare or two After that the good man was againe apprehended by the miserable inquisition of the sixe articles and brought vp to London where he was by Steuen Gardiner commaunded into the Marshalsey and there lay the space of other two yeares or thereabout During the imprisonment of this George in the Marshalsey Io. Marbecke as partly ye heard before also was coÌmitted into the same prison which was the morow after Palme sonday The maner of that time so required that at Easter euery person must nedes come to coÌfessioÌ Wherupon Marbecke with the rest of the prisoners there was enforced to come vpoÌ Easter day to sir George aforesaid George Bucker confessour to the prisoners in the Marshalsey to be confessed who was then coÌfessor to y e whole house By this occasion I. Marbecke which had neuer sene him before entring into coÌference w t him perceiued what he was what he had ben what troubles he susteined how long he had liue there in prison by whoÌ wherfore who declared moreouer his mind to Marbecke to y e effect as foloweth And now because said he I thinke they haue forgotteÌ me Acquaintaunce betweene Iohn Marbecke and George Bucker otherwise called Adam Damlip I am fully minded to make my humble sute to the Bish. of Winchester in an Epistle declaring therin mine obedieÌce humble submission and earnest desire to come to examination I know the woorst I can but leese my life presente which I had leuer do then heere to remaine and not to be suffered to vse my talent to Gods glory Wherefore God willing I will surely put it in proofe This Damlip for his honest and godly behauiour was beloued of all y e whole house Adam Damlip well beloued among the prisoners specially of the keeper but specially of the keper him selfe whose name was Massy whoÌe he always called master and being suffred to go at liberty within y e house whether he would he did much good amoÌg the common rascal sort of prisoners in rebuking vice sin and kept them in such good order awe that the keeper thought himselfe to haue a great treasure of him And no lesse also Marbeck himselfe confesseth to haue found great coÌfort by him For notwithstanding y e straight precept geuen by the Bish. of Winchester that no man shoulde come to him Massy keeper of the Marshalsey nor hee to speake with any man yet the sayde Adam manye tymes would finde the meanes to come and comfort him Now when he had made and drawne out hys Epistle he deliuered the same to his maister the keeper Adam Damlip writeth to the Bishop of Winchester vpoÌ saterday in the morning which was about the secoÌd weeke before Whitsonday folowing desiring him to deliuer it at the Court to y e B. of Winchester The keeper said he woulde and so did The Bish. what quicke speede he made for hys dispatch I know not but thus it fel out as ye shall heare The keeper came home at night very late and when the prisoners which had taried supper for his comming sawe him so sad and heauie they deemed something to be amisse At last the keeper casting vp his eyes vpon Syr George sayd O George I can tell thee tidings What is that maister quoth he Upon Monday next thou and I must goe to Calice To Calice maister What to do I know not Stephen Gardiner sendeth out a precept for the execution of Adam Damlip quoth the keeper pulled out of his purse a peece of waxe with a little labell of parchmeÌt hanging out thereat which seemed to be a precept And when Sir George saw it hee sayde well well Maister nowe I knowe what the matter is What quoth the keeper Truely maister I shall die in Calice Nay quoth the keeper I trust it be not so Yes yes maister it is most true and I praise God for his goodnes therin And so the keeper they went together to supper with heauie cheere for sir George as they there called him Who notwithstanding was mery himselfe The cheerefull constancie of Adam Damlip did eate his meate as well as euer he did in all his life In so much that some at the boord sayd vnto him that they marueyled how he could eate his meate so well knowing hee was so neare his death Ah maisters quoth he do you thinke that I haue ben Gods prisoner so long in the Marshalsey and haue not yet learned to dye Yes yes and I doubt not but God will strengthen me therein Ex litteris Ioa. Marbecki And so vpon Monday early in the morning before day the keeper with in other of the Knight Marshalles seruaunts Adam
a false Prophet So when mayster Doctour had ended his collation he sayde vnto Kerby Thou good man doest not thou beleue that the blessed sacrament of the aultar is the very flesh and bloud of Christ and no bread euen as he was borne of the virgine Mary Kerbyes confessioÌ of the Sacrament Kerby aunswering boldly sayd I do not so beleue How doest thou beleue sayd the Doctour Kerby sayd I do beleue that in the Sacrament that Iesus Christ instituted at his last supper on Maundye Thursdaye to his Disciples which ought of vs likewise to be done is the death and passion and his bloud shedding for the redemption of the world to be remembred and as I sayde before yet bread and more then bread for that it is coÌsecrated to a holy vse Then was mayster Doctor in his dumpes and spake not one word more to Kerby after Then sayd the vnder Shiriffe to Kerby hast thou any thing more to say Yea syr sayde he if you wyll geue me leaue Say on sayd the Shiriffe Then Kerby taking his night cappe from hys head put it vnder his arme as though it should haue done him seruice agayne but remembring him selfe The Lord WeÌtworth wept at Kerbyes burning he cast it from him and lifting vp his handes he sayd the Hymne Te Deum and the beliefe with other prayers in the English tongue The Lord Wentworth whilest Kerby was thus doing did shroude him selfe behinde one of the postes of the Gallery and wept and so did many other Then said Kerby I haue done you may execute your office good Maister Shiriffe ¶ The burning and Martyrdome of Kerby On the Gang Monday an 1546. about tenne of the clocke Roger Clarke of Mendelsham brought to the stake at Burye Roger Clarke of Mendelsham was brought out of prison and went on foote to the gate called Southgate in Bury and by the way the Procession mette with them but he went on and would not bow cap nor kne but with most vehement words rebuked that idolatry and superstition Roger Clarke geueth no reuerence to the procession the Officers being much offended And without the gate where as was the place of execution the stake beyng ready and the wood lying-by he came and kneeled down and sayd Magnificat in the English tongue making as it were a Paraphrase vppon the same Wherein he declared how that the blessed virgine Mary who might as well reioyce in purenes as any other yet humbled her selfe to her Sauiour Iohn 1. And what sayst thou Iohn Baptist sayd he the greatest of all mens children Behold the Lambe of God whiche taketh away the sinnes of the world And thus with loude voyce he cried vnto the people while he was in fastning to the stake then the fire was set to him wheras he suffered paines vnmercifully The painfull burning and Martyrdome of Roger Clarke of Mendelsham for the wood was greene and would not burne so that he was choked with smoke and moreouer being set in a pitch barrel with some pitch sticking stil by the sides was therwith sore payned till he had got hys feet out of the barrell And at length one standing by tooke a fagotte sticke and striking at the ring of yron about hys necke so pashed him and stroke him belike vpon the head that he shronk downe on the one side into the fire so was dissolued In the beginning of this story of Kerby and Roger mention was made of a certayne Bill put vpon the towne house doore and brought the nexte day to the Lord Wentworth the wordes of which Bill were these ¶ The Byll set vpon the Townehouse dore in Ipswich IVstè iudicate filij hominum yet when ye shall iudge minister your iustice with mercy The wordes of the bill set vp on the Townhouse doore A fearfull thing it is to fall into the hands of the liuing God be ye learned therfore in true knowledge ye y t iudge the earth least the Lord be agry with you The bloud of the righteous shall be required at your handes What though the veile hanged before Moses face yet at Christes death it fell downe The stones will speak if these should hold theyr peace therfore harden not your hartes agaynst the verity For fearefully shall the Lord appeare in the day of veÌgeance to the troubled in conscience No excuse shall there be of ignorance but euery fat shall stand on his owne bottome Therfore haue remorse to your conscience feare him that may kill both body and soule Beware of innocent bloud shedding take heed of iustice ignorantly ministred worke discreetly as the Scripture doth commaund looke to it that ye make not y e trueth to be forsaken We beseech God to saue our king king Henry the 8. that he be not lead into temptation So be it This yeare also it was ordeined decreed solemnly geuen out in Proclamation by the kings name authority and his Counsell that the english Procession should be vsed throughout al England according as it was set forth by his sayd counsell and none other to be vsed throughout the whole Realme About the latter end of this yeare .1545 in the Moneth of Nouember after that the king had subdued the Scots and afterward ioyning together with the Emperour The Scottes subdued had inuaded France and had got from them the town of Bollayn he summoned his high Court of Parliament In the which was graunted vnto him besides other subsidies of mony Bollayne wonne all Colledges ChauÌtries free chappels hospitals fraternities brotherhoodes guildes perpetuities of stipeÌdary priestes to be disposed at his wil pleasure Whervpon in the moneth of Decem. folowing Stat. an 37. Reg. Hen. 8. the king after the wonted maner came into the parliameÌt house to geue his roiall assent to such actes as were there passed where after an eloquent Oration made to him by the Speaker Colledges and Chauntreis geuen to the king he answering agayne vnto the same not by the L. Chancellour as the maner was but by himselfe vttred forth this oration word for word as it is reported and left in story A Parliament In the contentes of whiche Oration first eloquently and louingly he declared his gratefull hart to his louyng subiectes for theyr grauntes and subuentions offered vnto him In the second part with no lesse vehemency he exhorteth them to concord peace and vnity Whereunto if he had also ioyned the third part that is as in wordes he exhorted to vnity so had begon in deed first himselfe to take away the occasion of deuision disobedience disturbance froÌ his subiectes that is had remoued the stuÌbling blocke of the 6. articles out of the peoples way The Third partâ ãâ¦ã Oration ãâã the ãâã which set brother agaynst brother neighbour agaynst neighbor the superior agaynst subiect the wolues to deuour the poore flocke of Christ then had he not onely spoken but also done like a
Winchester aforenamed to be present The Bishop of Winchester taketh his occasiâ to worke his mischiefe as also at the Queenes takynge her leaue who verye well had printed in his memorie the kings sodaine interrupting of the Queene in her tale and falling into other matter and thoughte y t if the yron were beaten whilest it was hotte and that the kynges humoure were holpen suche misliking might followe towardes the Queene as might both ouerthrow her all her endeuors and only awaited some accasion to renewe into the kings memory the former misliked argument Hys expectatioÌ in that behalfe did nothing faile him For the king at y t time shewed himselfe no lesse prompt and ready to receiue any information then the bishop was maliciously bent to stir vp the kings indignation against her The king immediately vpon her departure from him vsed these or like wordes A good hearing quoth he it is when women become suâh Clerkes and a thing much to my comfort to come in mine olde dayes to be taught by my wife The Bishop hearing this The Bishop oâ Winchesterâ wordes to thâ king seemed to mislike that the Queene shoulde so much forget her selfe as to take vppon her to stand in any argument wyth his maiestie whom he to his face extold for his rare vertues and especially for his learned iudgement in matters of religion aboue not only Princes of that and other ages but also aboue Doctours professed in Diuinitie and sayde that it was an vnseemely thing for any of his maiesties subiects to reason and argue with him so malapartly and greuous to him for hys parte and other of his Maiesties Councellours and seruauntes to heare y e same and that they all by proofe knew his wisedome to be such that it was not nedeful for any to put him in mind of any such matters inferring moreouer how daÌgerous and perillous a matter it is and euer hath bene for a Prince to suffer suche insolent woordes at hys subiectes hands who as they take boldnesse to contrary their soueraigne in wordes so want they no will but onely power and strength to ouerthwart them in deedes Besides thys Winchesters accusation against the Queene that the Religion by the Queene so stifly maintained did not onely disallow and dissolue the pollicie and politicke gouernment of Princes but also taught the people that all thynges oughte to be in coÌmon so that what colour so euer they pretended theyr opinions were in deede so odious and for the Princes estate so perillous that sauing the reuerence they bare vnto her for hys Maiesties sake they durst be bolde to affirme that the greatest subiect in this lande speaking those woordes that shee dyd speake and defending those argumeÌts that she did defend had with indifferent iustice by law deserued death Howbeit for his part he would not nor durst not without good warrante from his Maiestie speake hys knowledge in the Queenes case althoughe very apparaunt reasons made for hym and suche as his duetifull affection towardes his Maiestie and the zeale and preseruatioÌ of hys estate would scarcely geue hym leaue to conceyue though the vttering thereof might thorowe her and her faction be the vtter destruction of hym and of suche as in deede dyd chiefly tender the Princes safetie wythout hys Maiestie would take vpon him to be their Protector and as it were theyr Buckler Whych if he would doe as in respect of hys owne safetye hee ought not to refuse he with others of hys faithfull Counsailours coulde wythin shorte time disclose such treasoÌs cloked with this cloke of heresy that his maiestie should easily perceiue how perillous a matter it is to cherish a Serpent within hys owne bosome Howbeit he would not for his parte willingly deale in the matter both for reuerent respect aforesaid and also for feare lest the faction was growen already too great there with the princes safetie to discouer the same And therewithall with heauie countenance and whispering together with them of y e secte there present he helde his peace Winchester abuseth the king with his flattering These and such other kindes of Winchesters flattering phrases marueilously whetted the king both to anger and displeasure towards the Queene and also to be ielous and mistrustfull of his own estate For the assuraunce whereof Princes vse not to be scrupulous to doe any thyng Thus then Winchester wyth his flattering woordes seeking to frame the kynges disposition after hys owne pleasure so farre crept into the king at that time and wyth doubtfull feares he with other his fellowes so filled the kyngs mistrustfull minde that before they departed the place the king to see belike what they would doe had geuen commandement with warrant to certaine of them made for y t purpose to consult together about the drawing of certaine articles against the Queene wherin her life might be touched which the king by their perswasions pretended to be fully resolued not to spare hauing any rigour or coloure of law to countenance the matter With this commission they departed for that time from the king resolued to put theyr pernicious practise to as mischieuous an execution Duringe the time of deliberation about thys matter they failed not to vse al kinds of policies How Winchester and his fellowes deuise against the Gospellers and mischieuous practises aswell to suborne accusers as otherwise to betray her in seeking to vnderstand what bokes by law forbidden shee had in her closet And the better to bring theyr purpose to passe because they would not vpon the sodaine but by meanes deale wyth her they thought it best at the first to begin with some of those Ladies whom they knew to be great with her and of her bloud The chiefest whereof as most of estimation and priuie to all her doings were these Lady Harbert the Lady Harbert afterwarde Countesse of Pembroke and sister to the Queene chiefe of her priuie chamber the Lady Lane being of her priuie chamber and also her cosine germane Lady Lane the Lady Tyrwit of her priuye chamber and for her vertuous disposition in very great fauour and credite with her Lady Tyrwitte It was deuised that these three aboue named shoulde first of all haue bene accused and brought to aunswer vnto the 6. articles and vpon their apprehension in the Courte their closet and coffers shoulde haue bene searched y t somewhat might haue bene found wherby the Queene myght be charged Winchesters plateforme which being found y e Queene her selfe presently should haue bene taken and likewise caried by barge by night vnto the Tower This platforme thus deuised but yet in the ende comming to no effecte the king by those aforesayde was foorthwith made priuie vnto the deuise by Winchester and Wrisley and his consent therunto demanded Who belike to prooue the byshops malice how farre it would presume like a wise politike Prince was contented dissemblingly to geue his consent and to alow of euery
then to come He tooke bread he blessed and brake it and gaue it to hys Disciples and sayde Take yee eate yee Math. 26. thys is my bodye whyche shall bee broken and geuen for you And lykewise the cuppe blessed and badde them drinke all thereof for that was the cup of the new testament which should be shed for the forgeuing of many How oft ye do this do it in my remembraunce Then saide the B. of S. Andrewes The Archb. of S. Andrewes speaketh The Earle of HuÌtly speaketh and the Officiall of Lowthaine with the Deane of Glasgue and many other Prelates we know this well enough The earle of HuÌtly said thou aunswerest not to that which is laide to thee say either nay or yea thereto He aunswered if ye will admitte God his word spoken by the mouth of his blessed sonne Iesus Christ our Lord and Sauiour ye will admit that I haue sayd for I haue sayd or taught nothing but that the word which is the triall and touchstone sayth whych ought to be Iudge to me and to all the world Why quoth the Earle of Huntley hast thou not a Iudge good inough and trowest thou that we know not God and his word Aunswere to that is spoken to thee and then they made the accuser speake the same thing ouer againe Thou saydest quoth the accuser and hast taught that the bread and wine in the Sacrament of the aultar after the words of the consecration are not the body and bloud of our Sauiour Iesus Christ. He aunswered I sayd neuer more then the write sayth nor yet more then I haue sayd before 1. Cor. 11. For I know wel by S. Paule when he sayeth Whosoeuer eateth this bread and drinketh of thys cup vnwoorthely receaueth to hymselfe damnation And therefore when I taught which was but seldome and to them only which required and desired me I sayd that if the Sacrament of the aultar were truly ministred and vsed as the sonne of the liuing God did institute it where that was done there was God himselfe by hys diuine power by the which he is ouer all The Bishop of Orkney asked him Beleeuest thou not sayd he that the bread and wine in the sacrament of the aultar after the wordes of the consecration is the very body of God flesh bloud and bone He answered I wot not what that word consecration meaneth I haue not much latine Adam Wallace aunswereth by his Creede but I beleeue that the sonne of God was conceaued of the holy Ghost and borne of the Uirgin Mary hath a naturall body with handes feete and other members and in the same body hee walked vp downe in the world preached and taught he suffered death vnder Pontius Pilate was crucified dead and buryed and that by his godly power hee raysed that same body agayne the thyrd day and the same body ascended in to heauen and sitteth on the right hand of the father Christs naturall body cannot be in two places at once whiche shall come agayne to iudge both the quicke and y e dead And that this body is a naturall body with handes feete and cannot be in two places at once he sheweth well hym selfe For the whiche euerlasting thankes be to hym that maketh this matter cleare Math. 26. When the woman brake the oyntment on hym aunswering to some of hys Disciples which grudged thereat he sayd The poore shall you haue alwayes with you but me shall you not haue alwayes meaning of his naturall body And likewise at his Ascention sayd he to the same Disciples that were fleshly and would euer haue had him remayning with them corporally Iohn 16. It is needfull for you that I passe away for if I passe not away the comforter the holy Ghost shall not come to you meaning that his naturall body behoued to be taken away froÌ theÌ But be stoute and be of good cheare Math. 28. Iohn 16. for am with you vnto the worldes end And that the eating of his very flesh profiteth not The eating of the very flesh of Christ profiteth nothing may well be knowne by his wordes which he spake in the 6. of Iohn where after that he had sayd Except ye eate my fleshe and drinke my bloud ye shall not haue life in you they murmuring therat he reproued them for their grosse fleshly taking of his wordes and sayd What will ye thinke when ye se the sonne of man ascend to the place that he came froÌ It is the spirit that quickeneth the flesh profiteth nothing to be eaten as they tooke it and euen so take ye it Iohn 6. The B. of Orknay speaketh It is an horrible heresie sayde the Bishop of Orknay When he began to speake again and bad the Lord Gouernour iudge if hee had righte by the write the accuser cryed Ad secundam Nunc ad secundam aunswered the Archbishop of S. Andrewes The 2. article agaynst Adam Wallace Then was he bidden to heare the accuser who propounded the second Article and sayd Thou saydest lykewyse and openly diddest teach that the Masse is very Idolatry and abhominable in the sight of God Aunswere He aunswered and sayde I haue read the Bible and word of God in three tounges and haue vnderstand them so farre as God gaue me grace and yet read I neuer that word Masse in it all The Masse not found in Scripture but I found sayd he that the thyng that was highest and most in estimation amongst men and not in the word of God was Idolatry and abhominable in the sight of God And I say the Masse is holden greatly in estimation Argument and high amongest men and is not founded in the word therefore I said it was Idolatry and abhominable in the sight of God But if any man will find it in the Scripture and proue it by Gods word I will graunt mine errour and that I haue fayled otherwise not and in that case I will submit me to all lawfull correction and punishment Ad tertiam sayd the Archbyshop Then sayde the accuser Thou hast sayde and openly taught that the God which we woorship is but bread sowen of corne The 3. Article Aunswere growing of the earth baked of meÌs hands and nothing else He aunswered I worship the father the sonne and the holy Ghost three persons in one Godhead which made fashioned the heauen and earth and all that is therein of naught but I know not which God you worship and if you will shew me whome you worship The popes God I shall shew you what he is as I can by my iudgement Beleeuest thou not sayd the accuser that the sacrament of the alter after the words of the consecration betwixt the Priests hands is the very body and bloud of the sonne of God and God himselfe What the body of God is sayde he and what kind of body he hath I haue shewed you so farre as I
good eftsoones to desire you that my sayde Chaplayne may haue his libertye wherein I assure you yee shall much gratifie me beeing not a little troubled that he is so long in prison without iust cause seeyng the matter of hys imprisonmente is discharged by the promise made to the Emperours Maiestie as in my late letter I declared vnto you Wherefore my Lordes I pray you let me haue knowledge by this bearer how ye will vse me in this matter wherein if ye do pleasure me accordingly then shall it well appeare that ye regard the foresayd promise and I wil not forget your gentlenes therein God willing but requite it to my power And thus with my harty commendations to you all I bid you farewell From Beaulien the 21. of Iune Your assured friend to my power Mary ¶ The Counsaile to the Lady Mary the 24. of Iune 1551. AFter our humble coÌmendatioÌs to your grace we haue receiued your graces letter of the 21. heereof wherin is receaued the same request that in your former letters hath bene made for the release of Doctor Mallet and therein also your grace seemeth to haue looked for the same answer of your former letter y t which indeed partly was omitted as your grace coÌiectureth by the reason of y e Kings Maiesties affaires wherwith we âe throughly occupied partly for that we had no other thing to answere then you had heeretofore heard in the same matter And therefore where your grace desireth a resolute answere we assure the same we be right sory for y â matter that it should be your graces chaunce to moue it as we cannot with our duties to y e Kings Maiestie accomplishe your desire So necessary a thing it is to see the lawes of the Realme executed indifferently in all manner of persons and in these cases of contempt of the Ecclesiasticall orders of this Church of England the same may not without y e great displeasure of God the slaunder of y e state be neglected and therfore your grace may please to vnderstand we haue not only punished your Chaplein but all such others whom we find in like case to haue disobeyed the lawes of the Kings maiestie And touching the excuse your grace oftentimes vseth of a promise made we assure your grace none of vs al nor any other of the Counsell as your grace hath bene certified hath euer bene priuie to any such promise otherwise then hath bene written And in that matter your grace had plaine answer both by vs of the kings maiesties Counsell at your being last in his Maiesties presence and therein also your grace might perceiue his Maiesties determination whereunto we beseech your grace not only to incline your selfe but also to iudge well of vs that do addict our selues to doe our dueties And so also shall we be ready to do with all oure harts our due reuerence towarde your grace whose preseruation we commend to almighty God with our praier The Copie of the Lady Maryes letter to the Kings Maiestie MY duetie most humbly remembred vnto your Maiesty it may please the same to be aduertised that I haue receyued by my seruauntes your most honourable letters the conteââes whereof do not a little trouble me and so muche the more for that any of my sayd seruants should moue or attempt me in matters touching my soule which I thinke the meanest subiect within your highnes Realme could euill ãâã at their seruauntes handes hauing for my part vtterly refused heeretofore to talke with them in such matters and of all other persons ãâ¦ã them therein to whome I haue declared what I thinkâ ãâã âhee which trusted that your Maiestie woulde haue suffered ãâã your poore sister and beadewomaÌ to haue vsed the accustomed masse which the King your father mine with all his predecâssours did euermore vse wherein also I haue ben brought vp froÌ my ãâã And therevnto my conscience doth not only bind me which by no meanes will suffer me to thinke one thing and do another ãâã also the promise made to the Emperour by your Maiesties counsaile was an assurance to me that in so doing I should not offând the âwes although they seeme nowe to qualifie and ãâ¦ã thing And at my last wayting vpon your Maiesty I was ãâã to declare my mind and conscience to the same and desired your highnes rather then you should constraine me to leaue ãâ¦ã my life wherunto your maiesty made me a very geÌtle answer And now I most humbly beseech your highnes to geueÌ me leaue to write what I thinke touching your Maiesties letters In deede they be signed with your owne hand and neuertheles in mine opinioÌ not your maiesties in effect because it is wel knoweÌ as heretofore I haue declared in the preseÌce of your highnesse that although our Lorde be praysed your Maiestie hath farre more knowledge and greater giftes then others of your yeres yet it is not possible that your highnes can at these yeares be a iudge in matters of religion and therefore I take it that the matter in your letters proceedeth from such as doe wish those thinges to take place which be most agreeable to themselues by whose doinges your maiesty not offended I entend not to rule my conscience And thus without molesting your Highnes any further I humbly beseech the same eueÌ for Gods sake to beare with me as you haue done and not to thinke that by my doinges or example anye inconuenience might growe to your maiestie or your Realme for I vse it not after such sorte putting no doubt but in time to come whether I liue or dye your maiestie shall perceaue that mine intent is grounded vpon a true loue towardes you whose royall estate I beseeche almighty God long to continue which is and shall be my dayly praier according to my duety And after pardon craued of your maiesty for these rude and bold letters if neyther at my humble suite nor for the regard of the promise made to the Emperour your Highnesse will suffer and beare with mee as you haue done till your Maiestye may be a iudge herein your selfe and rightly vnderstand theyr proceedinges of whiche your goodnesse yet I despayre not otherwise rather then to offend God and my conscience I offer my body at your wil and death shall be more welcome then life with a troubled conscience most humbly beseeching your Maiestye to pardon my slownes in aunswering your letters For mine olde disease woulde not suffer me to write any sooner And thus I praye almighty God to keep your Maiesty in all vertue and honor with good health and long life to his pleasure From my poore house at Copped hall the xix of Aug. Your Maiesties most humble sister Mary ¶ A Copy of the kinges maiesties letters to the sayde Lady Mary RIght deare and right intirely beloued sister we greete you well and let you knowe that it greeueth vs muche to perceiue no amendment in you of that which we for Gods
â sanctifiest thou quickenest thou â blessest and geuest vnto vs. Here let him w t âcouer the chalice and make a signe of the crosse with the host fiue times first beyond the chalice on euery side secondly eauen with the chalice thirdly within the chalice fourthly like as at the first Fifthly before the chalice Thorow â him and with â him and in him is vnto thee God father â almighty in the vnitie of the â holy Ghost all honour and glory Here let the Priest couer the chalice and holde hys handes still vppon the altar till the pater noster be spoken saying thus Worlde without ende Amen Let vs praye Being aduertised by holsome preceptes and taught by Gods institution we are bold to say Heere let the Deacon take the paten and holde it vncouered on the right syde of the Priest hys arme beeyng stretched out an high vntill da propitius Heere let the Priest lift vp his hands saying pater noster c. The quire must say Sed libera nos c. Deliuer vs we beseeche thee O Lorde from all euill past present and for to come and that by the intercession of the blessed glorious and our virgin Mary the mother of God and thy blessed Apostles Peter and Paule and Andrew with all Saincts Heere let the Deacon commit the patten to the Priest kissing hys hande and let the Priest kisse the patten Afterward let him put it to his left eye and then to the right After that let him make a crosse with the paten aboue vpon his head and so lay it downe againe into hys place sayeng geue peace graciously in our dayes that we being helped through the succour of thy mercy may both be alway free from sinne and safe from all trouble Heere let him vncouer the chalice and take the body doing reuerence shifting it ouer in the holow roome of the chalice holding it betweene his thombes and forefingers and let him breake it into three partes the first breaking while there is sayd Through the same our Lord Iesus Christ thy Sonne The second breaking Who with thee in the vnity of the holy Ghost liueth and reigneth God Heere let him hold two peeces in his left hand and the third peece in the right hand vpon the brinke of the chalice sayeng this with open voice World without ende Let the quire answere Amen Heere let him make three crosses within the chalice with the thirde parte of the hoste saying The peace of the Lord â be alwayes â with â you Let the quire answere And with thy spirite To saye Agnus dei let the Deacon and subdeacon approch neere vnto the Priest both being on the right hande the Deacon neerer the subdeacon farther off And let them say priuately O lambe of God that takest away the sinnes of the world haue mercy vpon vs O lambe of God that takest away the sinnes of the world haue mercy vpon vs O lambe of God that takest away the sinnes of the world graunt vs peace In Masses for the dead it is sayd thus O lambe of God that takest away the sinnes of the world geue them rest With this addition in the third repetition Euerlasting Heere making a crosse let him put downe the said third part of the hoste into the sacrament of the bloud sayeng This holy mingling together of the body and bloud of our Lord Iesu Christ be vnto me and to all that receiue it saluation of mind and body an holesome preparation both to deserue and to receiue eternall life through the same Christ our Lord. Afore the Paxe be geuen let the Priest say O Lord holy father almighty eternall God graunt me so woorthily to take this holy body and bloud of thy Sonne our Lord Iesu Christ that by this I may merite to receyue forgeuenesse of all my synnes and be replenished wyth thy holy spirite and to haue thy peace for thou art GOD alone neyther is there anye other without thee whose glorious kingdome and Empyre endureth continuallye worlde without ende Amen Heere let the Priest kisse the corporas on the right side and the brinke of the chalice and afterwarde let hym say to the Deacon Peace be vnto thee and to the Church of God Aunswere And with thy spirite On the right hand of the Priest let the Deacon receaue the pax of him and reach it to the subdeacon Then to the step of the quere let the Deacon himselfe beare the pax vnto the rectors of the quere And let them bring it to the quere eyther of them to his owne side beginning at the eldest But in feastes and feriall dayes when the quere is not gouerned the pax is borne from the deacon vnto the quere by two of the lowest of the seconde forme like as afore After the pax geuen let the Priest say the prayers folowing priuately before he communicate holding the hoste (c) âor falling with both his hands O God father thou fountaine originall of all goodnesse who being moued with mercye haste willed thine onely-begotten sonne for our sakes to descende into the lower partes of the worlde and to be incarnate whom I (d) Holde him fast Whyle ye haue him in your handes lest he flye from you as lyke he wil if ye mocke with him to much vnworthy hold in my handes Here let the priest bowe (e) Why notâ if it be his maker him selfe to the hoost saying I worshippe thee I glorifie thee I prayse thee wyth whole intention of mind and hart And I beseech thee that thou (f) If it faââe your kitchen wil be the colder faile not vs thy seruauntes but forgeue our sinnes so as with pure hart and chaste body wee may be able to serue thee (g) Note that the priest speaketh all this to the host whereby it is euident how horribly they abuse Gods creatures the onely liuing and true God through the same Christ our Lord. Amen O Lord Iesu Christ thou sonne of y e liuing God who according to the will of the father the holy Ghost working with all hast quickened the world through thy death Deliuer me I beseeche thee through this thy holy body and this thy bloude from all my iniquities and from all euils And make me alway obey thy commaundements and neuer suffer me to be seperated from thee for euermore thou Sauiour of the worlde Who with God the father and the same holy Ghost liuest and raignest God worlde without end Amen O Lord Iesu Christ let not the sacrameÌt of thy body bloud which I receiue though vnworthy be to my iudgment and damnation but thorow thy goodnes let it profite to the saluation of my body and soule Amen To the body let him say with humilation afore he receaue Haile for euermore thou most holy (a) that neuer was borne of our Ladye flesh of Christ vnto mee afore all
at large In whome I wyshe thee to continue in health and to perseuere in the trueth Anno 1549. ⧠The first entring of Queene Mary to the Crowne with the alteration of Religion and other perturbations happening the same time in this Realme of England Anno 1553. WHat time King Edward by long sickenesse beganne to appeare more feble and weake in the meane while during the time of this his sickenesse The reigne of Queene Mary a certayne mariage was prouided concluded and shortly also vpon the same solempnised in the moneth of May betwene the Lord Gilford sonne to the Duke of Northumberland ãâã ââtweene the Lorâ Gilfoâd and the Lady âane and the Lady Iane the Duke of Suffolkes daughter whose mother being then aliue was daughter to Mary King Henryes second sister who first was maried to the French king and afterward to Charles Duke of Suffolke But to make no long tariance hereupon the mariage being ended and the king waxing euery day more sicke then other where as in deede there seemed in him no hope of recouerye it was brought to passe by the consent not onely of the Nobility but also of all the chiefe Lawyers of the Realme that the king by his Testament did appoynt the foresayde Ladye Iane daughter to the Duke of Suffolke to be inheretrice vnto the crowne of England passing ouer his two sisters Mary and Elizabeth To this order subscribed all the kinges Counsell and chiefe of the Nobility Syr Iames Hales standeth with Queene Mary the Maior and city of London and almoste all the Iudges and chiefe Lawyers of this Realme sauing onely Iustice Hales of Kent a man both fauoring true Religion and also an vpright iudge as any hath bene noted in this Realme who geuing his consent vnto Lady Mary would in no case subscribe to Lady Iane. Of this man God willing you shall perceiue more in the sequele of this story The causes layd agaynst Lady Marye were as well for that it was feared she would mary with a Straunger and thereby entangle the crowne as also that she would cleane alter Religion vsed both in king Henry her father and also in king Edwarde her brothers dayes so bring in the pope to the vtter destruction of the Realme which indeed afterward came to passe as by the course and sequele of this story may well appeare Two things feared in Queene Mary Much probable matter they had thus to coniecture of her by reason of her great stubbernnes shewed and declared in her brothers dayes as in the letters before mentioned passing betwene her and king Edward the Counsell may appeare The matter being thus concluded and after confirmed by euery mans hand King Edwarde an Impe of so great hope not long after this departed by the vehemency of his sickenes when he was sixtene yeares of age with whom also decaid in maner the whole florishing estate and honor of the English nation Queene Iane proclaâmed at âondon ComparisoÌââtweene ãâã king âdward âoung Lady ãâã This ãâã of the Lady Iane was M. Elmer When king Edwarde was deade this Iane was established in the kingdome by the Nobles consent and was forthwith published Queene by proclamation at London and in other Cityes where was any great resort and was there so taken and named Betweene this young Damosell and kyng Edwarde there was litle difference in age though in learning knowledge of the tongues she was not onely equall but also superior vnto him being instructed of a Mayster right notablye learned If her fortune had bene as good as was her bringing vppe ioyned wyth âinenesse of wit vndoubtedly she might haue semed comparable not onelye to the house of the Uaspasians Sempâonians and mother of the Grachies yea to anye other women beside that deserued high prayse for theyr sigulart learning but also to the vniuersity men which haue taken many degrees of the Schooles In the meane time while these thinges were a working at London Mary which had knowledge of her Brothers death writeth to the Lords of the Councell in forme as foloweth ¶ A Letter of the Lady Mary sent to the Lordes of the Counsell wherein shee claymeth the Crowne after the decease of king Edwarde Lady Maryes letter sent to the Counâayle wherein shee ãâã the Crowne MY Lordes we greete you well and haue receiued sure aduertisement that our dearest Brother the king our late soueraigne Lord is departed to Gods mercye whiche newes howe they be woefull vnto our hart he onely knoweth to whose will and pleasure we must and do humbly submitte vs and our willes But in this so lamentable a case that is to witte now after hys Maiesties departure and death concerning the Crowne and gouernaunce of thys Realme of England with the title of Fraunce and all thinges thereto belonging what hath bene prouided by Act of Parliament and the Testament and last will of our dearest Father besides other circumstaunces aduauncing our right you know the Realme and the whole world knoweth the Rolles and Recordes appeare by the authority of the kyng our sayde Father and the king our sayde brother and the subiectes of thys Realme so that we verily trust that there is no good true subiect that is can or would pretend to be ignoraunt therof and of our parte wee haue of our selues caused and as God shall ayde and strength vs shall cause our right and title in this behalfe to be published and proclaymed accordingly And albeit this so weighty a matter seemeth straunge that the dying of oure sayde brother vpon Thursday at night last past we hytherto hadde no knowledge from you thereof yet we consider your wisedomes and prudence to be such that hauing eftsoones amongest you debated pondered and well wayed this present case with our estate with your own estate the common wealth and all our honours wee shall and may conceiue greate hope and trust with much assuraunce in your loyaltye and seruice and therefore for the tyme interprete and take thinges not to the worst and that ye yet will like Noble men woorke the best Neuerthelesse wee are not ignoraunt of your consultations to vndoe the prouisions made for our preferment nor of the great bandes and prouisions forceable wherewith yee bee assembled and prepared by whom and to what ende God and you know and nature can but feare some euill But be it that some consideration politicke or whatsoeuer thing else hath mooued you thereto yet doubte you not my Lordes but we can take all these your doynges in gracious part being also right ready to remit fullye pardon the same with that freely to eschewe bloudshed and vengeance agaynst all those that canne or will intend the same trusting also assuredly you will take and accept this grace and vertue in good part as appeateyneth and that wee shall not be enforced to vse the seruice of other our true subiectes and frendes which in thys our iust and right cause
Require you any plainer words doeth he not say it is his body Iane. I graunt hee sayeth so and so he sayth I am the vine I am the doore Rom. 4. but hee is neuer the more for that the dore not the vine Doth not S. Paul say He calleth things that are not as though they were God forbid that I should say that I eat the very naturall body and bloud of Christ for then eyther I should plucke away my redeÌption either els there were two bodies or two Christes One body was tormeÌted on the Crosse. And if they did eate an other body then had hee two bodies either els if his body were eaten than was it not broken vpon the Crosse or if it were broken vpon the Crosse it was not eaten of his Disciples Feck Why is it not possible that Christe by hys power coulde make his body both to be eaten and broken as to be borne of a woman wythout seede of man and as to walke vppon the sea hauing a body and other suche like myracles as he wrought by his power onely Iane. Yes verely Christ ãâã power to turne the bread into his body no argument to proue that he ãâã so if God would haue done at his Supper any myracle he myght haue done so but I say that then he minded no worke nor myracle but onely to breake his body and shed his bloud on the Crosse for our sinnes But I pray you to answere me to thys one question where was Christ when he sayd Take eate this is my body Was hee not at the table when he sayde so Hee was at that time alyue and suffered not till the next day What tooke he but bread What brake he but breade and what gaue hee but breade Looke what he tooke he brake and looke what hee brake he gaue and looke what he gaue they did eate and yet all this while he himselfe was aliue and at Supper before his disciples or else they were deceiued Feck You ground your faith vppon such authours as say and vnsay both with a breath and not vpon the Church Fecknaâ goeth from the word ãâã the churcâ to whom ye ought to geue credite Iane. No I grounde my faith on Gods woorde and not vpon the Churche For if the Churche be a good Churche Fayth to groundeâ vppon the word and not vpon the church the faith of the Churche must be tried by Gods worde and not Goddes woorde by the Churche either yet my Faithe Shall I beleeue the Churche because of antiquitye or shal I geue credite to the Churche that taketh away from mee the halfe parte of the Lordes Supper and will not lette any man receiue it in both kindes A note ãâã the false ãâã Church Whych thing if they denie to vs then denie they to vs part of our saluation And I saye that it is an euill Churche and not the Spouse of Christ but the Spouse of the Deuill that altereth the Lordes Supper and both taketh from it and addeth to it To that Church say I God will adde plagues and from that Church will he take their parte out of the booke of life Doe they learne that of S. Paule when he ministred to the Corinthians in both kindes Shall I beleeue this Churche God forbid Feck That was done for a good intent of the Churche to auoide an heresie that sprong on it Gods ãâã not to be altered ãâã good ââtentes Iane. Why shal the church alter Gods wil ordinance for a good inteÌt How did king Saul The Lord God defend With these and such like persuasions he would haue had her leaue to the Church but it woulde not be There were many more things whereof they reasoned but these were the chiefest After this Fecknam tooke his leaue saying that he was sory for her For I am sure quoth he that we two shall neuer meete Iane. True it is sayd she that we shall neuer meete except God turne your hart The wordes ãâã spoken ãâã For I am assured vnlesse you repent and turne to God you are in an euill case and I pray God in the bowels of his mercy to send you his holy spirite for he hath geuen you his great gift of vtterance if it pleased him also to open the eyes of your hart ¶ A letter of the Lady Iane sent vnto her father FAther although it hath pleased God to hasten my death by you by whome my life should rather haue bene lengthened yet can I so patiently take it ãâã Ianes ãâã sent to her father as I yeeld God more harty thankes for shortening my wofull dayes then if all the world had bene geuen into my possession with life lengthened at my owne will And albeit I am well assured of your impacient dolours redoubled manyfold wayes both in bewayling your owne woe and especially as I heare my vnfortunate state yet my deare father if I may without offence reioyce in my owne mishaps me seemes in this I may accompt my selfe blessed that washing my handes with the innocencie of my fact my giltles bloud may cry before the Lord mercy to the innocent And yet though I must needes acknowledge that being constrayned and as you wot well inough continually assayed in taking vpon me I seemed to consent and therein greeuously offended the Queene and her lawes yet do I assuredly trust that this mine offence towards God is so much the lesse in that being in so royall estate as I was mine enforced honour being neuer with mine innocent hart And thus good father I haue opened vnto you the state wherein I presently stand Whose death at hand although to you perhaps it may seme right wofull to me there is nothing that can be more welcome then from this vale of miserie to aspire to that heauenly throne of all ioy and pleasure with Christ our Sauiour This Parenthesis includeth with a praier a priuy admonition to her father that he fall not from his religion In whose stedfast fayth if it may be lawfull for the daughter so to write to the Father the Lord that hetherto hath strengthened you so continue you that at the last we may meete in heauen with the Father the Sonne and the holy Ghost At what time her father was florishing in freedome and prosperitie in the time of King Edward there belonged vnto him a certayne learned man student and Graduate of the Uniuersitie of Oxford Who then being Chaplayne to the sayd Duke and a sincere Preacher as he appeared of the Gospell according to the doctrine of that time set foorth and receiued shortly after that the state of Religion began to alter by Queene Mary altered also in his profession with the time and of a Protestant became a friend and defender of the Popes proceedings At whose sodayne mutation and inconstant mutabilitie February this Christian Lady being not a little agreeued and most of all lamenting the daungerous state of his soule in sliding
father that speaketh within you Euen the very heaâes of your head are all numbred Lay vp treasure for your selues sayth he where no theefe commeth nor moth corrupteth Feare not them that kill the body but are not able to kill the soule but feare hym that hath power to destroy both soule and body If ye were of the world the world would loue his owne Iohn 15. but because ye are not of the world but I haue chosen you out of the world therefore the world hateth you Let these and suche like consolations taken out of the Scriptures strengthen you to godward Let not the examples of holy men and women go out of your minde as Daniel and the rest of the prophets of the three children of Eleazarus that constaÌt father of the vij of the Machabies children of Peter Paule Steuen and other Apostles and holy Martyrs in the beginning of the Church As of good Symeon Archbishop of Seloma and Zetrophone with infinite other vnder Sapores the King of the Persians and Indians who contemned all torments deuised by the tyraunts for their sauiours sake Returne returne agayne into Christes warre Ephes. 6. and as becommeth a faithfull warriour put on that armour that S. Paule teacheth to be most necessary for a Christian man And aboue all things take to you the shield of fayth and be you prouoked by Christes own example to withstand the diuell to forsake the world and to become a true and faythfull member of his mysticall body who spared not his owne body for our sinnes Throw downe your selfe with the feare of his threatned vengeaunce for this so great and haynous an offence of Apostasie and comfort your selfe on the other part wyth the mercy bloud and promise of him that is ready to turne vnto you whensoeuer you turne vnto him Disdayne not to come agayne with the lost sonne seing you haue so waÌdred with him Be not ashamed to turne againe with hym from the swill of straungers to the delicates of your most benigne and louing father acknowledging that you haue sinned against heauen and earth Against heauen by stayning the glorious name of God and causing his most sincere and pure word to be euill spoken of through you Against earth by offending so many of your weake brethren to whom you haue bene a stumbling blocke through your sodaine sliding Be not abashed to come home againe with Mary and weepe bitterly with Peter not only with sheding the teares of your bodily eyes but also powring out the streames of your hart to wash away out of the sight of God the filth and mire of your offensiue fall Be not abashed to say with the Publicane Luke 1â Lord be mercifull vnto me a sinner Remember the horrible hystory of Iulian of olde and the lamentable case of Spyra of late whose case me thinke should be yet so greene in your remembrance that being a thing of our time you should feare the like inconuenience seeing you are falne into the like offence Last of all let the liuely remembrance of the last day be alwayes afore your eyes remembring the terrour that suche shall bee in at that time with the runnagates and fugitiues from Christ which setting more by the worlde then by heauen more by theyr lyfe then by him that gaue them lyfe dyd shrinke yea did cleane fall away from him that forsooke not them and contrarywise the inestimable ioyes prepared for them that fearing no perill nor dreading death haue manfully fought and victoriously triumphed ouer all power of darkenesse ouer hell deathe and damnation thorough theyr most redoubted Captaine Christ who nowe stretcheth out his armes to receaue you ready to fall vppon your necke and kysse you and last of all to feast you with the deynties and delicates of his owne precious bloud which vndoubtedly if it might stand with his determinate purpose he woulde not set to shed againe rather then you should be lost To whome with the Father and the holy Ghost be all honour prayse and glory euerlasting Amen Be constant be constant feare not for no payne Christ hath redeemed thee and heauen is thy gayne ¶ A Letter written by the Lady Iane in the ende of the new Testament in Greeke the which she sent vnto her sister Lady Katherine the night before she suffered I Haue heere sent you good Sister Katherine a booke which although it be not outwardly trimmed with gold ãâ¦ã of the ââdy Iane the âady ãâ¦ã yet inwardly it is more worth then precious stones It is the booke deare Sister of the law of the Lord. It is his Testament and last will which he bequeathed vnto vs wretches which shall leade you to the path of eternall ioy and if you with a good minde reade it and with an earnest mind do purpose to follow it it shall bring you to an immortall and euerlasting life It shall teache you to liue and learne you to die It shall winne you more then you should haue gained by the possession of your wofull fathers landes For as if God had prospered him you should haue inherited his landes so if you apply diligently this booke seeking to direct your lyfe after it you shall be an inheritour of such riches as neither the couetous shall withdrawe from you neither theefe shall steale neyther yet the mothes corrupt Desire with Dauid good Sister to vnderstande the lawe of the Lorde your God Liue still to dye that you by death may purchase eternall life ãâã liue to ãâã that by ãâã you ãâã liue And trust not that the tendernesse of your age shall lengthen your life For as soone if God call goeth the yong as the olde and labour alwayes to learne to dye Defye the world denie the deuill and despise the fleshe and delite your selfe onely in the Lorde Be penitent for your sinnes and yet despayre not be strong in fayth and yet presume not and desire with S. Paule to be dissolued and to be wyth Christ with whome euen in death there is lyfe Be like the good seruaunt and euen at midnight be waking least when death commeth and stealeth vpon you like a theefe in the night you be wyth the euill seruaunt found sleeping and least for lacke of oyle you be found like the fyue foolish women and lyke hym that had not on the wedding garment and then yee be cast out from the marriage Reioyce in Christ as I do Follow the steps of your mayster Christ and take vp your Crosse lay your sinnes on hys backe and alwayes embrace hym And as touching my death reioyce as I do good Sister that I shall be deliuered of this corruption and put on incorruption For I am assured that I shall for losing of a mortall life winne an immortall life the which I pray God graunt you and send you of his grace to liue in hys feare and to dye in the true Christian fayth from the which in Gods name I exhort you that you neuer swarue
speaking of Christ tropicall figuratiue anagogicall allegoricall which they do interpret after this sort that although the substance of bread wyne doe remayne and be receiued of the faythfull yet notwithstanding Christ chaunged the appellation thereof called the bread by the name of his flesh the wine by the name of his bloud non rei veritate sed significaÌte misterio i. not that it is so in verye deede but signified in a misterye So that wee shoulde consider not what they bee in theyr owne nature But what they import to vs and signify and should vnderstand the Sacrament not carnally but spiritually and shoulde attend not to the visible nature of the Sacraments neither haue respect onely to the outward bread cup thinkyng to see there with our eye no other thinges but onely bread and wyne but that liftyng vp our mynds we should looke vp to the bloud of Christ with our fayth Ann. 1454. âpriâl should touche hym with our mynde and receiue him with our inward man and that beyng lyke Egles in this lyfe we should flye vp into heauen in our heartes where that Lambe is resident at the right hand of hys father ãâã Sacraââââ to ãâ¦ã what it ãâã âature ãâã whaâ it ãâ¦ã which taketh away the sinnes of the world by whose stripes we are made whole by whose passion we are filled at hys table and whose bloud we receiuyng out of his holy side do lyue for euer beyng made the ghests of Christ hauing him dwellyng in vs through the grace of his true nature and through the vertue and efficacie of his whole passion beyng no lesse assured and certified that we are fed spiritually vnto eternall lyfe by Christes flesh crucified and by hys bloudshed the true food of our myndes then that our bodies be fed with meat and drinke in this lyfe and hereof this sayd mysticall bread on the table of Christ the mysticall wyne beyng administred and receyued after the institution of Christ be to vs a memoriall a pledge a token a sacrament The Sacrament is a ââmoriall ãâã pledge a ãâã a ââcrament ãâ¦ã âhat is ãâã by ãâã the ãâ¦ã and a seale And thereof is it that Christ sayth not thus This is my body eate ye but after he had biddeÌ them eate then he said This is my body which shal be geueÌ for you Which is to mean as though he should say In eating of this bread consider you that this bread is no common thyng but a mysticall matter neither do you attend that which is set before our bodily eyes but what feedeth you within Consider behold my body crucified for you that eate and digest in your myndes Chaw you vpon my passion be fed w t my death This is the true meat this is the drinke that moysteneth wherwith you beyng truly fed and inebriate shall liue for euer The bread and the wyne which be set before our eies are onely declarations of me What the ãâã âody of Christ doth âo our sââles but I my selfe am the eternall food Wherfore whensoeuer at this my table you shall behold the sacraments haue not regard so much to them as consider ye what I promise to you by them which is myselfe to be meat for you of eternall lyfe The onely oblation of Christ wherewith he offered himselfe to God the father once to death vpon the aultar of the crosse for our redemption was of such efficacy y t there is no more need of any sacrifice for the redemption of the whole world The sacriââce of Christes ãâ¦ã all but all y e sacrifice of y e old law he tooke away performyng that in very deede which they did signify and promise Whosoeuer therfore shal fixe the hope of his saluatioÌ in any other sacrifice he falleth froÌ the grace of Christ and is contumelious against the bloud of Christ. For he was wounded for our transgressions and was broken for our iniquities ãâã 53. All we lyke sheepe haue wandered astray Euery man hath turned after his owne way and the Lord hath layd all our iniquities vpon him For he hath entered once for all into the holy place by the bloud not of Goates or Calues but by his own bloud Heb. 9. finding eternall redemption And hath entered into heauen to appeare now in the sight of God for vs not to offer hymselfe oftentymes for so should he haue suffred many times but now hath he appeared once to put away sinne through hys owne oblation And as it is appoynted to all men once to dye so also Christ once was offered Heb. 17. Who offering vp one oblation for sinnes sitteth now for euer on the right hand of God For by one oblation hath he made perfect for euer those that be sanctified For where is remission of sinnes there is now no more oblation for sinne but this only sacrifice of Christ whosoeuer shall seeke any other sacrifice propitiatory for sinne ãâã sacrifice ãâã for ãâã but ãâã maketh the sacrifice of Christ of no validitie force or efficacie For if it be sufficient to remit sinnes what neede is there of any other For the necessitie of another argueth and declareth this to be insufficient Almighty God graunt that we may truly leaue to one sacrifice of Christ and that wee to hym agayne may repay our sacrifices of thanksgeuing of prayse of confessing hys name of true amendment of repentaunce of mercifulnes towards our neighbors and of all other good workes of charitie Christ ãâ¦ã for ãâã we ãâ¦ã For by such sacrifices we shall declare our selues neither ingratefull to God nor altogether vnworthy of this holy sacrifice of Christ. And thus you haue out of the testimonies of holy scripture and of the ancient Doctors of the Church the true and sincere vse of the Lordes holy supper and the fruite of the true sacrifice of Christ. Which whosoeuer thorough captious or wrested interpretations or by mens traditions shal go about otherwise then Christ ordeined them to alter or traÌsubstantiate he shall aunswere to Christ in the latter day when he shal vnderstand but then to late that he hath no participation with the body and bloud of Christ but that out of the supper of eternal lyfe he hath eaten and dronken eternall damnation to hymselfe West Because we will not consume and spend the tyme in waste this your writyng which you exhibite hereafter shall be read in hys place In the meane season let vs now fall to the Arguments Ched The Scriptures in many places doe affirme Argument that Christ gaue hys natural body Mat. 26. Mark 14. Luk. 22 Ergo Aunsââââ I doe conclude that the naturall body is in the Sacrament Cran. To your argument I aunswer If you vnderstand by the body natural organicum that is hauyng such proportion and members as he had liuyng here then I aunswer negatiuely Furthermore concernyng the Euangelists thus I say and graunt that Christ tooke bread and called
to talke one of them one thynge and an other a nother Alas neither wil these men heare me if I speake neither yet wil they suffer me to write There is no remedy but let them alone and commit the matter to God Yet I began to go forward and said that I would make the texts to agree and to prooue my purpose well enough L. Chan. No no thou canst proue nothing by the scripture The scripture is dead it must haue a liuely expositor Rog. No the Scripture is aliue But let me goe forwarde wyth my purpose Wor. All heretikes haue alleaged the scriptures for them and therefore we must haue a liuely expositor for them Rog. Yea all heretikes haue alleaged the Scriptures for them but they were coÌfuted by the scriptures and by none other expositor Wor. But they wold not confesse that they were ouercome by the scriptures I am sure of that Rog. I beleeue that and yet were they ouercome by them and in all CouÌcels they were disputed with ouerthrown by the scriptures Confused ãâã withâut order And heere I would haue declared howe they ought to procede in these daies so haue come againe to my purpose but it was vnpossible for one asked one thing an other saide an other so that I was faine to holde my peace and let them talke And euen wheÌ I would haue taken holde on my proofe the Lord Chauncelor bad to prison with me again and away away said he we haue more to talke withall if I woulde not be reformed so he termed it away away Then vp I stoode for I had kneeled all the while Then sir Richard Southwell who stoode by in a window sayd to me thou wilt not burne in this geare when it commeth to the purpose Sir Rich. Southwell âpeaketh I know well that Rog. Sir I cannot tel but I trust to my Lorde God yes lifting vp mine eyes vnto heauen B. of Ely The bishop of Ely speaketh Then my Lord of Ely told me much of the Quenes Maiesties pleasure and meaning and set it out wyth large wordes saying that shee tooke them that woulde not receiue the Bishop of Romes supremacie to be vnworthy to haue her mercy c. Roger. I sayde I would not refuse her mercye and yet I neuer offended her in all my life And that I besought her Grace and all their honors to be good to me reseruing my conscience Diuers speake at once No quoth they then a great sorte of them Diuers âpeake at ânce and specially Secretary Bourne a maried priest and haue not offended the lawe Rog. I sayd I had not broken the Queenes lawe nor yet any poynt of the law of the Realme therin For I married where it was lawfull Diuers at once Where was that sayd they thinking that to be vnlawfull in all places Diuers speake at ânce Rog. In Dutchland And if ye had not heere in England made an open law that Priestes might haue had wiues I would neuer haue come home again âawfulnes of priestes mariage ãâã Rogers ârought 8. children with him ânto Engâând for I brought a wife and eight children with me whych thing yee might be sure that I would not haue done if the lawes of the realme had not permitted it before Then there was a great noise some saying that I was come too soone with such a sort I should finde a soure comming of it and some one thing some another And one said I coulde not well perceyue who that there was neuer catholike man or countrey that euer graunted that a priest might haue a wife Rog. I sayd the Catholike churche neuer denied mariage to Priests M Rogers had away to prison nor yet to any other man and therewith was I going out of the chamber the sergeaunt which brought me thether hauing me by the arme Wor. Then the B. of Worcester turned his face towardes me and saide that I wist not where that church was or is Rog. I sayd yes that I could tell where it was but therewith went the sergeant with me out of the doore This was the very true effecte of all that was spoken vnto me and of all that I answeared thereunto And here would I gladly make a more perfect answere to al y e former obiections as also a due proofe of that which I had taken in hande but at this present I was informed that I should to morrow come to further answer Wherefore I am compelled to leaue out that which I wold most gladly haue done desiring here the hearty vnfained helpe of the praiers of all Christes true members the true imps of the true vnfained Catholicke Churche that the Lorde God of all coÌsolation wil now be my comfort aid streÌgth buckler and shield as also of all my brethren that are in the same case distresse that I and they all may despise all maner of threats and cruelty and euen the bitter burning fire and the dreadfull dart of death and sticke like true soldiors to our deare louing captaine Christ our onely redemer and sauiour and also the only true head of the church that doth all in vs al which is y e very property of an heade and is a thing that all the Bishops of Rome cannot doe and that we doe not traiterously run out of his tents or rather out of the plaine field from him in the most ieopardy of the battaile but that wee may perseuere in the fight if he will not otherwise deliuer vs till we be most cruelly slayne of his enemies For this I most hartely and at thys present with weeping teares most instantly earnestly desire and beseeche you all to pray And also if I die to be good to my poore and most honest wife being a poore straunger and all my little soules hers and my children M. Rogers carefull prayer for his wife and children Whom with all the whole faithfull and true catholicke congregation of Christ the Lord of life and death saue keepe and defend in all the troubles and assaults of this vaine world and to bryng at the last to euerlasting saluation the true sure inheritance of all crossed Christians Amen Amen The 27. day of Ianuarie at night The 2. confession of Iohn Rogers made and that should haue bene made if I might haue ben heard the 28. and 29. day of Ianuarie 1555. FIrst being asked againe by the Lord Chauncelor The 2. examination of Maister Rogers whether I would come into one Church wyth the Bishops and whole realme as now was concluded by ParliameÌt in the which all the Realme was conuerted to the Catholike churche of Rome and so receiue the mercy before profered me arising againe with the whole realme Winchesters mercy what it meaneth out of the schisme and errour in which we had long bene with recantation of my errors I answered that before I coulde not tell what his mercy meant but now I vnderstoode that it was
the Wardens owne chamber where he remayned sixe days and in the meane tyme his former chaÌber was searched by D. Martin and others for writyngs and bookes which M. Hooper was thought to haue made but none was found ¶ Here followeth another examination of M. Hooper An other examination of M. Hooper before the Bishop of Winchester and his fellowes THe 28. of Ianuary Winchester and other the Commissioners sate in iudgement at S. Mary Oueries whereas M. Hooper appeared before them at after noone agayne and there after much reasonyng and disputation to and fro hee was commaunded aside tyll M. Rogers which was then come had bene likewise examined Examinations beyng ended the two Shiriffes of London were commaunded about foure of the clocke to cary them to the Counter in Southwarke there to remayne vntill the morow at ix a clocke to see whether they would relent and come home agayne to their Catholicke Church So M. Hooper went before with one of the Shiriffes and M. Rogers came after with the other and beyng out of the Church doore M. Hooper looked backe and stayed a little tyll M. Rogers drewe neare M. Hoopers wordes to M· Rogers vnto whom he sayd Come brother Rogers must we two take this matter first in hand and beginne to fry these fagots Yea Sir sayd M. Rogers by Gods grace Doubte not sayde M. Hooper but God wyll geue strength So goyng forwardes there was such a prease of people in the streetes which reioyced at theyr constauncie that they had much adoe to passe By the way the Shiriffe sayd to M. Hooper I woonder that ye were so hastie and quicke with my L. Chancellour M. Hooper earnest in his Maysters cause and dyd vse no more pacience He aunswered M. Shiriffe I was nothyng at all impacient althogh I was earnest in my maisters cause and it standeth me so in hand for it goeth vpon life and death not the life and death of this world only but also of the world to come Then were they committed to the Keeper of the Counter and apointed to seueral chambers with commaundement that they should not be suffred to speake one with another neyther yet any other permitted to come at them that night Upon the next day followyng the 29. of Ianuary at the houre appoynted they were brought agayne by the Shiriffes before the sayd Bishop and Commissioners in the Churche The thyrd and last exâmination of M. Hooper where they were the day before And after long and earnest talke when they perceyued that M. Hooper would by no meanes condescend vnto them they condemned hym to be disgraded and read vnto hym his condemnation M. Hooper condemned That done M. Rogers was brought before them and in lyke maner entreated and so they deliuered both of them to the secular power the two shirifs of London who were willed to cary them to the Clinke a prison not far from the B. of Winchesters house and there to remayne till night When it was darke M. Hooper was led by one of the Shiriffes with many bils and weapons first through the B. of Winchesters house and so ouer London bridge thorough the Citie to Newgate And by the way some of the Sergeaunts were wylled to goe before and put out the Costerdmongers candles who vse to sit with lyght in the streetes eyther fearyng of lykelihoode that the people would haue made some attempt to haue taken him away from them by force Darkeâ best for Papistââ if they had seene hym goe to that prysonne or els beyng burdened with an euill conscience they thought darckenesse to be a most fitte season for such a businesse But notwithstandyng this deuise the people hauyng some foreknowledge of his comming The ãâã reioysinâ the ãâã of Mâ Hooper M. Roâââ M. ãâã sent to Newgatââ many of them came foorth of their dores with lights and saluted hym praysing God for his constancie in the true doctrine which he had taught them and desiring God to strengthen hym in the same to the ende M. Hooper passed by and required the people to make their earnest prayers to God for hym and so went through Chepeside to the place appoynted was deliuered as close prisoner to the Keeper of Newgate where he remained sixe dayes no body beyng permitted to come to him or to talke with him sauyng his Keepers and such as should be appoynted thereto During this tyme Boner B. of London and others at his appoyntment as Fecknam Chedsey B. Boneâ his Chaââlaynes ãâã with Hooper prison and Harpsfield c. resorted diuers tymes vnto hym to assay if by any meanes they could perswade him to relent and become a member of their Antichristian church All the ways they could deuise they attempted For besides the disputations and allegations of testimonies of the Scriptures and of auncient writers wrasted to a wrong sense accordyng to their accustomed maner they vsed also all outward gentlenes and significations of friendship with many great profers and promises of worldly commodities not omittyng also most grieuous threatnyngs if with geâtlenesse they could not preuaile but they found hym alwayes one man stedfast and immoueable When they perceiued that they could by no means reclayme him to their purpose with such perswasions and offers as they vsed for his conuersion False ruââmors of Hoopers recantatâââ then went they about by false rumours and reports of recantations for it is well knowen that they and their seruaunts dyd spread it first abroade to bring hym and the doctrine of Christ which he professed out of credite with the people So the brute beyng a little spread abroad and beleeued of some of the weaker sort by reason of the often resort of the Byshop of London and other it encreased more at the last came to M. Hoopers eares Wherewith he was not a little greued that the people should geue so light credite vnto false rumors hauyng so simple a ground as it may appeare by a letter which he wrote vpon that occasioÌ the copy wherof followeth * A letter of Maister Hooper for the stoppyng of certayne false rumours spread abroad of hys recantation THe grace of our Lord Iesus Christ bee wyth all them that vnfainedly looke for the comming of our Sauiour Christ Amen A ãâã of M. Hoâper agayâââ false ãâã spread oâ his recanâââtion Deare brethren and sisters in the Lord and my fellowe prisones for the cause of Gods gospell I do much reioice and geue thankes vnto God for your constancie and perseuerance in affliction vnto whom I wish continuaunce vnto the end And as I do reioyce in your fayth and constancie in afflictions that be in prison eueÌ so do I mourne and lament to heare of our dere brethren that yet haue not felt such dangers for gods truth as we haue and do feele and be daily lyke to suffer more yea the very extreme and vile death of the fire yet such is the report abroade as I am
father And seeing he hath such care for the haires of our head howe much more doeth he care for our life it selfe Wherefore let Gods aduersaries do what they lust whether they take life or take it not they can do vs no hurt for their crueltye hath no further power then God permitteth them and that which commeth vnto vs by the will of our heauenly father can be no harme no losse neither destruction vnto vs but rather gain wealth and felicitie For all troubles and aduersitie that chaunce to such as be of God by the wil of the heauenly father can be none other but gaine and aduantage That the spirite of manne may feele these consolations the geuer of them the heauenly father must be prayed vnto for the merites of Christes passion for it is not the nature of man that can be contented Prayer necessary Iames 1. 1. Cor. 1.8 vntill it be regenerated and possessed with Gods spirit to beare paciently the troubles of the minde or of the body When the minde and heart of a man seeth of euery side sorow and heauines the worldly eye beholdeth nothing but suche things as be troublous wholely bent to robbe the poore of that hee hath and also to take from him hys life except the man weighe these brittle and vncertaine treasures that be taken from him with the riches of the life to come and this life of the body with the life in Christes precious bloud and so for the loue and certaintie of the heauenly ioyes contemne all thyngs present doubtles he shall neuer be able to beare the losse of goodes life or any other things of this world Therefore S. Paule geueth a very godly and necessary lesson to all men in this short and transitorie life and therin sheweth howe a man may best beare the iniquitie and troubles of this world If ye be risen againe with Christ sayth he seeke the things which are aboue Collos. ââ A lesson how to beare trouble where Christ sitteth at the right hande of God the father Wherefore the Christian mans faith must be alwayes vppon the resurrection of Christe when he is in trouble and in that glorious resurrection he shall not onely see continuall and perpetuall ioy and consolation but also the victorie and triumph of all persecution trouble sinne death hell the deuil and al other tyrants and persecuters of Christ and of Christes people the teares and weepings of the faithfull dryed vppe theyr woundes healed their bodies made immortall in ioy their soules for euer praising the Lord and coniunction and societie euerlasting wyth the blessed company of Gods electes in perpetuall ioy But the woordes of S. Paule in that place if they be not marked shall doe little profite to the reader or hearer and geue him no pacience at all in this impacient and cruell world In this first part S. Paule commaundeth vs to thinke or set our affections on things that are aboue Two thinges commaunded by S. Paule writing to the Collossians The first is to see and know what thiâges are aboue and what thinges are beneath and and to discerne rightly betwene them The second is to set our affection vpon them that are aboue and not vpon the other And this lesson is harder then the otheâ When he biddeth vs seeke the thyngs that are aboue hee requireth that oure mindes neuer cease from prayer and studie in Gods word vntill we see knowe and vnderstande the vanities of thys worlde the shortnesse and miserie of thys life and the treasures of the worlde to come the immortalitie thereof and the ioyes of that life and so neuer cease seeking vntill suche time as we know certainly and be perswaded what a blessed man hee is that seeketh the one and finedeth it and careth not for the other though hee loose it and in seekynge to haue ryght iudgement betwene the life present and the life to come wee shall finde howe little the paines imprysonment sclaunders lies and death it selfe is in thys worlde in respect of the paines euerlasting the prisonne infernall and dungeon of hell the sentence of Gods iust iudgement and euerlasting death When a man hath by seeking the woorde of God found out what the things aboue be then must hee as S. Paule saith set his affections vpon them And this commaundement is more harde then the other For mans knowledge many times seeth the best and knoweth that there is a life to come better then thys life present as you maye see howe daily men and women can praise and commende yea and wishe for heauen and to be at rest there yet they sette not their affection vpon it they do more affect and loue in dede a trifle of nothing in this worlde that pleaseth their affection then the treasure of all treasures in heauen which their owne iudgement sayth is better then all worldly thinges Wherefore we must set our affections vpon the things that be aboue that is to say when any thing worse then heauen vppon the earth offereth it selfe to be ours if we wil geue our good willes to it and loue it in our heartes then ought we to see by the iudgement of Gods woorde whether we may haue the worlde without offence of God and suche thyngs as be for this worldly life wythout his displeasure If wee can not S. Paules commaundement must take place Set your affections on things that are aboue If the riches of thys world may not be gotten nor kept by Gods lawe neyther our liues be continued without the deniall of hys honour we must set our affection vpon the richesse and lyfe that is aboue and not vpon things that be on the earth Therfore this second commaundement of S. Paul requireth How thinges of this world may be possessed and how not that as our minds iudge heauenly things to be better then thyngs vpon the earth and the life to come better then the life present so we should chuse them before other preferre them and haue such affection to the best that in no case we set the worst before it as the most part of the world doth and hath done for they choose the best and approoue it and yet follow the worste But these thyngs my godly wife require rather cogitation meditation and praier then wordes or talke They be easie to be spoken of but not so easie to be vsed and practised Wherefore seeing they be Gods gyftes Scriptures woulde bee mused vpon rather then talked vpon and none of ours to haue as our owne when we would we must seke them at our heauenly fathers hand who seeth and is priuy how poore and wretched we be and how naked how spoiled and destitute of all his blessed giftes we be by reason of sinne He did commaund therefore his Disciples when he shewed them that they shoulde take paciently the state of thys present life full of troubles and persecution Math. 24. Luke 2. to praye that they myghte well
behaue her selfe in the time of her wydowhoode THe grace of God and the comfort of his holy spirite be with you and all them that vnfaynedly loue hys holy Gospell Amen I thanke you deare sister for your most louing remembrance and although I can not recompence the same yet do I wish with all my hart that God would do it requiring you not to forget your duty towards God in these perilous dayes in the whiche the Lorde will trie vs. I trust you do encrease by reading of y e scriptures the knowledge you haue of God and that you diligently apply your selfe to folow the same for the knowledge helpeth not except the life be according thereunto Further I do hartily pray you to consider the state of your wydowhoode and if God shall put in your minde to change it remember the saying of Saint Paule 1. Corinth 7. 1 Cor. â It is lawfull for the wydow or mayden to marry to whome they list so it be in the Lord that is to saye to suche a one as is of Christes Religion Dearely beloued in Christ remember these words for you shall fynde thereby great ioy and comfort if you chaunge your state Whereof I wyll when I haue better leysure as now I haue none at all further aduertise you In the meane time I commend you to God and the guiding of his good spirit who stablish and confirme you in all well doing and keepe you blamelesse to the day of the Lorde watch and pray for this day is at hand Yours assured in Christ Iohn Hooper ¶ To all my deare breethren my relieuers and helpers in the Citie of London THe grace of God be with you Amen I haue receaued froÌ you dearely beloued in our Sauiour Iesus Christ by the hands of my seruaunt William Downton An other letter of M. Hooper to his frienâes in London your liberalitie for the which I do most hartely thanke you and I prayse God hyghly in you for you who hath mooued your hartes to shewe this kyndnes towardes me praying him to preserue you from all famine scarcitie and lacke of the truth of his worde whiche is the liuely foode of youre soules as you preserue my body from hunger other necessities which should happen vnto me were it not cared for by y e beneuolence and charitie of godly people Such as haue taken all worldly goodes and lands from me spoiled me of all that I had haue imprisoned my body and appointed no one halfe peny to feede or relieue me withal but I do forgeue them and pray for them dayly in my poore prayer vnto God The christian charitie of M. Hooper to his enemies and from my hart I wishe their saluation and quietly patiently beare their iniuries wishing no farther extremitie to be vsed towards vs. Yet if it seeme contrary best vnto our heauenly father I haue made my reckening fully resolued my selfe to suffer the vttermost that they are able to do against me M. Hooper ãâã resolued to suffer yea death it selfe by the aide of Christ Iesu who died the most vile death of y e crosse for vs wretches miserable sinners But of this I am assured y t the wicked world w t all his force power shal not touch one of y e heares of your heads without leaue liceÌce of our heauenly father whose wil be done in all things If he will life life be it if he will death death be it Onely we pray that our willes may be subiect vnto his will then although both we all the world see none other thing but death yet if he thinke life best we shal not die no although the sword be drawen out ouer our heades as Abraham thought to kill his sonne Isaac yet when God perceaued that Abraham had surrendred his will to Gods will and was content to kill his sonne God then saued his sonne Dearely beloued if we be contented to obey Gods will and for his commandements sake to surrender our goods and our selues to be at his pleasure Gods will ãâã be obeyââ in all ââinges it maketh no matter whether we keepe goodes and lyfe or lose them Nothyng can hurt vs that is taken from vs for Gods cause nor nothing can at length do âs good that is preserued contrary vnto Gods commaundement Let vs wholy suffer God to vse vs and ours after his holy wisedome and beware we neither vse nor gouern our selues contrary to his will by our own wisedome for if we do our wisedome will at length proue foolishnes It is kept to no good purpose y t we keepe contrary vnto his commandements It can by no meanes be taken from vs that he would should tary w t vs. He is no good Christian that ruleth himselfe his as worldly meanes serueth for he y t so doth shall haue as many changes as chaÌceth in the world To day with y e world he shall like and prayse the truth of God Difference betweene the true christian and the worldling to morow as the world will so will he like and prayse the falshood of man to day with Christ and to morow with Antichrist Wherefore deare brethren as touching your behauiour towards God vse both your inward spirites and your outward bodyes your inward and your outward man I say not after the meanes of men but after y e infallible word of god Refraine from euill in both and glorifie your heauenly father in both For if ye thinke ye can inwardly in the hart serue him Both the inward man and outward man must concurre in the honour of God and yet outwardly serue with the world in externall seruice y e thing that is not God ye deceaue your selues for both the body and the soule must together concurre in the honour of God as S. Paule plainly teacheth 1. Cor. 6. For if an honest wife be bound to geue both hart and body to fayth and seruice in mariage and if an honest wiues fayth in the hart cannot stand with an whorishe or defiled body outwardly muche lesse can the true fayth of a Christian in the true seruice of Christianitie stand with the bodely seruice of externall Idolatry for the mistery of mariage is not so honorable betweene man and wife as it is betweene Christ euery christian man as S. Paule saith Therefore deare brethren pray to the heauenly father that as he spared not the soule nor the body of his dearely beloued sonne but applyed both of them with extreame payne to work our saluation both of body and soule so he will geue vs al grace to apply our bodyes and soules to be seruauntes vnto him for doubtles he requireth as wel the one as the other and cannot be miscontented with the one and well pleased with the other Either he hateth both or loueth both he deuideth not his loue to one and his hatred to the other Let not vs therfore good brethren deuide
being within a while after recouered of those woundes deliuered out of prison getteth hymselfe home vnto hys house where he either for the greatnes of his sorrow or for lacke of good counsell or for that he would auoyde the necessitie of hearing masse hauing all things set in an order a good while before that pertaining to his testament casting himself into a shalow riuer Iudge Hales drowned himselfe was drouned therein which was about the beginning of the month of February or in the month of Ianuary before an 1555. The vnhappy chance of this so worthy a Iudge was surely the cause of great sorrowe and griefe vnto all good men it gaue occasion besides vnto certayne Diuines to stand some thyng in doubt with themselues whether hee were reprobate or saued or no about which matter it is not for me to determine either this way or that The cause of Iudge Hales drowning considered for he that is our Iudge the same shal be his Iudge and he it is that will lay all things open when the time commeth This in the meane time is certaine sure that the deed of the man in my mind ought in no wise to be allowed which if he did wittingly then do I discommend the mans reason But if he did it in phrenesie as beyng out of his wit theÌ do I greatly pity his case Yet notwithstanding seeing gods iudgements bee secret and we likewise in doubt vpon what entent hee dyd thus punish himselfe neither againe is any man certaine whether he did repent or no before the last breth went out of his body me seemeth their opinion is more indifferent herein which do rather disallow the example of the dead then dispayre of his saluation Otherwyse if we wyll adiudge all those to hell that haue departed the world after this sort how many examples haue wee in the first persecutions of the Churche of those men and women who beyng registred in the works of worthy writers haue notwithstanding their praise and commendation For what shall I thinke of those yong men who being sought for to do sacrifice to heathen Idols Examples in the tyme of the first persecution did cast downe themselues headlong and brake their owne neckes to auoyd such horrible pollution of themselues What shall I say of those virgins of Antioch who to the end they might not defile themselues with vncleannes and with idolatry through the perswasioÌ of their mother casting themselues headlong into a riuer together with their mother did fordo themselues Euseb. Hist. Eccle. lib. 8. although not in the same water yet after the same maner of drouning as this M. Hales did What shall I say of other two sisters which for the self same quarell did violently throw themselues headlong into the sea as Eusebius doth record In whome though perchaunce there was no lesse confidence to beare out the pains which should be ministred of the wicked vnto them yet that their good desire to kepe their faith and religion vnspotted was commended and praised Another like example of death is mentioned by Nicephorus Nicephor lib. 7. cap. 13. Brassila Dyrrachina that in an other virgin likewise whose name is expressed in Hierome to be Brassila Dyrachina who to keepe her virginitie fayned her selfe to be a witch and so conuentyng with the yong man which went about to defloure her pretended that she would geue hym an Hearbe which should preserue hym from all kynd of weapons so to prooue it in her selfe layd the herbe vppon her owne throte bidding him smite wherby she was slayne and so with the losse of her lyfe her virginitie was saued Hreunto may be ioyned the like death of Sophronia a Matrone of Rome who wheÌ she was required of Maxentius the tyrant to be defiled and saw her husband more slacke then hee ought to haue bene in sauyng her honesty biddyng them that were sent for her to tary a whyle tyll she made her ready went into her chamber and wyth a weapon thrust her selfe through the brest and dyed Now who is he that would reprehend the worthy acte of Achetes which biting of his owne tong did spit it out into the harlots face These examples I do not here inferre as going about either to excuse or to mainteyne the hainous facte of M. Hales which I would wish rather by silence might bee drouned in obliuion but yet notwithstaÌding as touching the person of the man whatsoeuer his fact was because we are not sure whether he at the last breath repented Againe because we do not know nor are able to compreheÌd the bottomles depth of the graces and mercies which are in Christ Iesu our sauiour we will leaue therfore the final iudgement of him to the determination of him who is only appointed iudge both of the quicke and the dead ¶ De Iacobo Halisio carmen Si tua quanta fuit grauitas prudentia norma Iunctaque syncera cum pitate fides Tam caro firma tibi fortisque Halise fuisset Sanctorum prima classe ferendus eras Instituit sedenim sua quis sic tempora vitae Sanctorum vt nullis sint maculata malis Quum nihil ergo vides propria quin labe laboret Tu tua fac cures caetera mitte Deo ¶ The history of Thomas Tomkins hauyng first his hand burned after was burned hymselfe by B. Boner for the constant testimonie of Christes true profession MEntion was made before of sixe prisoners March 16. The history of Thomas Tomkins Martyr brought examined before B. Boner the 8. of February whole names were Tomkins Pigot Knight Hankes Laurence and Hunter All which though they receiued theyr condemnation together the next day after yet because the tyme of their execution was then driuen of from February til the next month of March I did therefore referre the story of them to this present moneth of March aforesayde wherin now remayneth seuerally to entreat of the Martyrdome of these 6. persons as the order and time of their suffrings seuerally do require Of the which 6. aforenamed martyrs the first was Tho. Tomkins burned in Smithfield the 16. day of March an 1555. This Thomas Tomkins a Weauer by his occupation dwellyng in Shordich and of the Dioces of London The godly lyfe disâposition of Thomas Tomkins was of such conuersation and disposition so godly that if any woman had come vnto him with her web as sometyme they did three or foure in a day hee would alwayes begin with praier Or if any other had come to talk of any matter he would likewyse first begin with prayer And if any had sought vnto hym to borrowe money he would shew him such money as he had in his purse and bid hym take it And when they came to repay it agayne so far of was he from seeking any vsury at their hand or from straight exaction of his due that he would bid them keepe it longer while they
heresie The Byshop seeing he would not recant did proceede in his law and so gaue sentence of condemnation vpon him The burning of the blessed Martyr Thomas Tomkyns The Martyrdome of Thomas Tomkins in Smithfield An. 1555. March 16. Then he deliuered him to the sheriffe of London Sentence read againââ Thomas Tomkins March 1â who caried him straighte vnto Newgate where hee remayned most ioyous and constant vntill the 16. day of March next after on which day hee was by the sayde Sheriffe conueied into Smithfield and there sealed vp his faith in the flaming fire to the glory of Gods holy name and confirmation of the weake A notable historie of W. Hunter a yong man of 19. yere pursued to death by iustice Browne for the Gospels sake worthy of all young men and parents to be red THe 26. day of the sayde moneth of Marche the yeare aforesayde followed the Martyrdome of William Hunter a right godly young man of the age of xix yeares and borne of like godly parents by whome hee was not onely instructed in true religion and godlinesse but also confirmed by them vnto death after a rare and strange example worthy to be noted and had in admiration of all parentes Wherein may appeare a singulare spectacle not onely of a maruelous fortitude in the partie so young but also in hys parents to beholde nature in them striuing with religion and ouercome of the same Wherby Christian parents may learne what is to be done not only in their children but also in them selues if neede at any time do require or godlynesse should demaund the duetie of a christian man against naturall affection Example whereof in the sequele of thys hystorie we haue here preseÌt before our eyes Which hystorie as it was faithfully drawen out by Robert Hunter hys owne brother who being present with his brother William neuer left him till his death sent the true report vnto vs we haue heere with like faithfulnesse placed and recorded the same as followeth W. Hunter ãâã in Colâan âââeete with Thomas Taâlour W. Hunter threatned for not receiuing at a ãâã W. Hunter wââled of ãâã Maister to depart W. Hunter cââmeth to his father to Burntwoode William Hunter being a preÌtise in London in the first yeare of Queene Marie was commaunded at the Easter next following to receiue the Communion at a Masse by the Priest of the Parish where hee dwelte called Colman streete whyche because hee refused to doe hee was verye much threatned that he shoulde be therefore brought before the Bishop of London Wherefore William Hunters master one Thomas Tailour a silke weauer required William Hunter to go and depart from him lest that he shuld come in daunger because of him if hee continued in hys house For the which causes William Hunter tooke leaue of his said maister and thence came to Burntwoode where his father dwelt with whome he remained afterwarde about the space of halfe a quarter of a yeare After this it happened within 5. or 6. wekes that William going into the chappell of Burntwoode and fineding there a Bible lying on a deske did reade therein In the meane time there came in one father Atwell a Sumner which hearing William read in y e Bible said to him what medlest thou with the Bible Knowest thou what thou readest and canst thou expound the Scriptures To whome William aunsweared and sayde father Atwell Father Atwel â Sumner of Promotor I take not vppon me to expounde the Scriptures except I were dispensed withall but I fineding the Bible here when I came red in it to my comfort To whome father Atwell sayde it was neuer mery since the Bible came abroad in English Talke betwene Atwell W. Hunter concerning the Bible To the which words William answeared saying Father Atwell say not so for Gods sake for it is Gods booke out of the which euery one that hathe grace may learne to knowe what things both please God also what displeaseth him Then sayd father Atwel could we not tell before this time as well as now how God was serued William aunsweared no father Atwel nothing so wel as we maye now if that we might haue his blessed word amongste vs still as we haue had It is true sayde father Atwell if it be as you say Well sayd William Hunter it liketh me very well and I pray God that we may haue the blessed Bible amongest vs continually The Catholicâes cannot abide the ãâã To the which wordes father Atwell sayd I perceiue your minde well enoughe you are one of them that misliketh the Queenes lawes and therefore you came froÌ London I heare say You learned these waies at London but for all that sayde father Atwel you must turne an other leafe or els you and a great sorte moe heretickes wil broyle for this geare I warraÌt you To the which wordes William sayd God geue me grace that I may beleeue hys worde confesse his name whatsoeuer come therof Confesse his name quoth olde Atwell no no ye will goe to the deuill all of you and confesse his name What sayde William you say not well father Atwell At the which woordes hee went oute of the Chappell in a great furie Atwell not able to reason but he is able to accuse the innocent saying I am not able to reason with thee but I will fetch one straight way which shall talke with thee I warrant thee thou hereticke And hee leauing William Hunter reading in the Bible straight wayes brought one Thomas Wood who was then vicar of Southweld which was at an alehouse euen ouer against the sayde Chappell The vicar of Southweld angry with W. Hunter for reading in the Bible who hearing olâe Atwell say that William Hunter was reading of the Bible in the chappel came by and by to him and finding him reading in the Bible tooke the matter very hainously saying Sirha who gaue thee leaue to reade in the Bible and to expound it Then William aunswered I expound not the Scriptures Syr but reade them for my comfort What medlest thou with them at all sayde the Uicar It becommeth not thee nor none suche to meddle with the Scriptures But William aunswered I wil read the Scriptures God willing while I liue and you ought M. vicar not to discourage any maÌ for that matter but rather exhort men diligeÌtly to read the scriptures for your discharge and their own Unto the which the Uicare aunswered It becommeth thee well to tell me what I haue to doe I see thou arte an hereticke by thy wordes William sayd I am no hereticke for speaking the truthe But the Uicar sayde The Catholicks in no wyse will be controled it is a merye worlde when such as thou arte shall teache vs what is the truthe Thou art medling father Atwel telles me with the 6. of Iohn wherein thou maist perceiue how Christ saith Except that yee eate the flesh of Christ and drinke his
The 4. abuse Fourthly in that it is worshipped contrary to the commaundement saying Thou shalt worship nothing that is made with hands The 5. abuse Fiftly in that it is geuen in an vnknowne tongue whereby the people are ignoraunt of the right vse thereof how Christ died for our sinnes and rose againe for our iustification by whome we be set at peace with God and receaued to his fauour and mercy by his promise whereof this sacrament is a sure seale and witnes The 6. abuse Besides this it is hanged vp and shut in a boxe yea many times so long that wormes breedeth in it and so it putrifyeth whereby the rude people haue an occasion to speake vnreuerently thereof whiche otherwise woulde speake reuerently Thereof they that thus abuse it bring vp the sclaunder and not we whiche pray dayly to God to restore it to the right vse according to Christes institution Nowe concerning Christes wordes Thys is my body we deny theÌ not but we say that y e mind of Christ in them must be searched out by other open scriptures wherby we may come to the spirituall vnderstanding of them Christes wordes hoc est corpus meum not denyed but expounded The phrase of scripture expounded by other phrases whiche shall be most to the glory of God For as the holy Apostle sayth There is no scripture that hath any priuate interpretation Besides this the Scriptures are full of the like figuratiue speaches as for example Christ sayeth This cup is the new Testament in my bloud The rocke is Christ sayeth Saint Paule Who soeuer receyueth a child in my name sayth our saueour Iesus Christ receyueth me Which sentences must not be vnderstand after the letter lest we do erre as the Capernaites did which thought that Christes body should haue ben eaten with their teeth when he spake of the eating thereof Unto whome Christe sayd Such a fleshly eating of my body profiteth nothing it is the spirit sayeth our Saueour Iesus Christ that quickeneth the fleshe profyteth nothyng for my woordes are spirite and lyfe Thus wee see that Christes woordes must be vnderstanded spiritually and not literally The wordâ of the sacraâment oughâ to be taken spiritually and not litterally Christ is to be eaten spiritually Therefore he y t commeth to this worthy supper of the Lord must not prepare his lawe but his hart neyther tooth nor belly but Beleeue sayth S. Augustine and thou hast eaten it so that we must bring with vs a spiritual hunger And as the Apostle saith Trie and examine our selues whether our conscience doo testifie vnto vs that we do truly beleeue in Christ according to the Scriptures whereof if we be truly certified being new borne from our old conuersation in hart minde will and deede then may we boldly with this mariage garment of faith come to the feast In consideration whereof we haue inuincible Scriptures as of Christ himselfe This do in the remembraunce of me And S. Paule As often saith he as ye eate of this bread and drinke of this cup ye shall remember the Lords death vntill he come Heere is no chaunge but bread still The substaunce of bread not chaunged And Sainct Luke affirmeth the same Also Christ hath made a iust promise saying Me you shall not haue alwayes with you I leaue the world and go to my father for if I should not depart the comforter which I will send can not come vnto you So according to his promise he is ascended as the Euangelistes testifie Also Saint Peter sayth That heauen shall keepe him vntill the last day also Now as touching his omnipotent power we confesse and say with S. Augustine that Christ is both God and man In that he is God he is euery where Christs body but in one place ãâã once but in that he is man he is in heauen and can occupy but one place whereunto the Scriptures doth agree For his body was not in all places at once when he was heere for it was not in the graue when the women sought it as the Angell saith neither was it at Bethania where Lazarus died by Christes owne words saying I am glad I was not there And thus we conclude with the Scriptures that Christ is in his holy Supper sacramentally and spiritually in all them that worthily receiue it and corporally in heauen both God and man And further we make heere our protestation before God whome we call to record in this matter that this whiche we haue sayd is neither of stubbornnes nor wilfull mind as some iudge of vs but euen of very conscience Their protestation truely we trust grounded in Gods holy word For before wee tooke this matter in hand we besought God from the bottome of our hartes that we might do nothing contrary to his holy and blessed word And in that he hath thus shewed his power in our weakenes we can not woorthely prayse him vnto whome we geue harty thankes through Iesus Christ our Lord Amen When he had thus deliuered and read their confession the Bishop stil persisting sometime in faire promises somtime threatning to pronounce iudgemeÌt asked them whether they would stand to this their confession and other answeares To whome Causton said Yea M. Causton and M. Higbed constant to death in their confession we will stande to our answeares written with our hands and to our beliefe therein conteined After which answeare the Byshop began to pronounce sentence against him Then he said that it was much rashnes and without all loue and mercy to geue iudgement without answering to their confession by the truth of Gods word whereunto they submitted themselues most willingly And therefore I M. Causton appealeth to the Cardinall D. Smith ready to answere their confession but could not be suffered quoth Causton because I can not haue iustice at your hand but that ye will thus rashly condemne me doo appeale from you to my Lord Cardinall Then D. Smith sayde that he woulde answeare theyr confession But the Bishop not suffering him to speake willed Harpsfield to say his minde for the stay of the people Who taking their confession in his hand neither touched nor answered one sentence thereof Whiche done the Bishop pronounced sentence first against the said Thomas Causton and then calling Thomas Higbed caused his articles and answeres likewise to be read In the reading whereof Higbed sayd Ye speake blasphemie against Christes passion Ann. 1555. March and ye goe aboute to trap vs with your subtilties and snares And though my father and mother and other my kinsfolke did beleeue as you say Sentencâ proounced agaynst M. Causton M. Higbed yet they were deceiued in so beleeuing And further where you say that my Lord named Cranmer late Archbishop of Canterbury and other specified in the said articles be heretikes I do wishe that I were such an hereticke as they were and be Then the Byshop asked him againe whether he would
not to kneele nor knocke to the visible shew or externall shewe of the Sacrament And the queres of Carmarthen and other places there are not close at the sides so that the people may come in and forth at theyr pleasure Moreouer the Kinges ordinaunces doth not authorise him to rebuke the people for knocking on theyr brests in token of repentaunce of theyr sinnes nor for kneeling in token of submission to God for mercye in Christ. To the 22. he sayth that in time of rebellion in Deuon and Cornewall threatening to come into Wales he teaching the people the true fourme of prayer accordinge to Gods holy word and declaring the prayer vpon beades to be vayne and superstitious yet durste not for feare of tumulte forceably take from any man his beades without authority And touching the not reproouing of suche as hee shoulde meete wearing beades hee remembreth not that he hath so done vnlesse it were in the rebellion tyme at whiche time he durste not rebuke suche Offenders To the 23. he sayth that he beyng in the Pulpitte hys face towardes the people did not see the lightes if anye were set vp about the corpes behinde his backe till after that he came downe from the Pulpitte But he with George Constantine and the aforesayde Chauntour sittyng in the Church in Carmarthen to heare causes and seeing the Uicare with other Priestes with song and lights bringyng a corpes vppe to the Church called forthwyth the Uicare and Priestes and rebuked them in open court as cormorantes and Rauens flying about the dead carcase for lucre sake To the 24. he sayeth that he caused the one childe beyng borne with great perill of death to the Mother and it selfe lying for dead a certayne space after to be christened on the workyng day the other childe was Christened on the working day because both Father and Mother and al other people there were in perill of death by reason of the sodayne sweat which all men feared at that time And touching the rest of the accusatioÌ which is that by that example it is vsed after the olde accustomed fashion he knoweth no such thing ¶ To the tytle of Couetousnesse he sayth that hys doynges prooue the contrarye as his neighbours knoweth And to the 25. Article he vtterly denyeth To the 26. he sayth that his Hall at Aberguilly being ruinous he vseth for his Hall a greate Chamber adioyning for his selfe and his seruauntes and all manner of straungers and besides twenty persons in house daylye What other hospitality he keepeth honest neighbours can testify To the 27. he sayth that his talke is accordyng to his hearers that is to say reuerently and truely of fayth loue and honest lyfe according to the Scriptures to like Auditours and to other vnreuerent and rash Turmoylers of Scriptures and holye doctrine he doeth talke of honest worldly thinges with Godly intent and that he doeth not moste commonlye talke of suche thinges as are expressed in this Article but when hee hath honest occation so to doe The 28. he sayth is vntrue and that hee hath warned no manne out of theyr landes but where he is destitute of necessary prouision and woulde haue part of his owne demayne from certayne free holdes hauing it onelye from yeare to yeare of pleasure hee cannot obteyne it without brawlyng Wherefore he suffereth them to keepe it euen yet still agaynst right reason And touching the rest that he had rather the Crowes should eat it c. he neuer spake any such word To the 29. he sayth that whereas hys Predecessour Byshop Barloe did let to farme the Isle of Ramsay to one William Browne after whose handes this Defendaunt receiued it into his owne possession the Uicars of Saynt Dauids being dispossessed of it long before he letted it ouer to Stephen Greene for 40. shillings the grouÌd as it was before and three poundes more for seales connies and foules there he knoweth of no right y e Uicars Chorall had therein who did refuse when this defendant did diligently vpon reasonable conditions offer the same vnto them and this defendant made no promise vnto theÌ as is conteined in the Article To the 30. he sayth he knoweth not but that he aduertised his Bayliffe to warne the freeholdes and other hauing his demayne to rent during pleasure to leaue it at a lawfull day to this Defendantes necessary vse and dyd not cause the Curate to do as is conteined in the Article to his remembraunce To the 31. he sayth that he knoweth not what y e priest bad in the Churche nor howe many plowes there came vndesired of this Defendaunt But he knoweth certeinly that he desired no mans labour but for his mony To the 32. he sayth that he knoweth not any such appoyntment of Schooles and reuenewes there but he fouÌd there after the departyng of Byshop Barloe a Schoolemayster an Ussher being a Priest and 20. Scholers which he hath hitherto maynteined better then he founde it to his knowledge he did neuer conuert anye pennye therof to his owne vse albeit he might lawfully haue done the same The 33. he sayeth is all vntrue so farre as hee knoweth To the 34. Article he sayth he neuer purchased more then three percels whereof one was 2. shillinges 8. pence by yeare the second three shillinges foure pence and the third 26. shillinges 8. pence or there about by yeare the rest he denyeth To the 35. he sayeth that he neuer bought of Lewes Iohn Thomas his land good cheape but after forty yeres purchase not knowing at that time any suche thinge as is contayned in the article agaynst the sayd Lewes Iohn Neither badde he the Somner to lette him alone but as soone as he hearde any thing of it commaunded the Somner to cyte him and so he was cyted in this Defendantes house occasionyng him to breake his bargayne to the which Lewes this Defendaunt sayde these wordes If you would geue me your land with an house full of golde I cannot nor will not suffer you to keepe a Lemman Then the sayde Lewes affirming the latter woman to bee his wife and the firste vnknowne to this Defendaunt hee caused the sayde Lewes to bee called to the consistorye for tryall where it hangeth yet And also by lawfull processe excommunicated the firste Woman for that shee would not by any meanes appeare in the Court to claime or to confesse marryage with the sayde Lewes and so she standeth this day at the poynt of significauit To the 56. he sayth that whereas the Chauntour and R. M. with other Chanons there would not obey the Kynges Godlye Iniunctions concerning the fyndyng a Schoole for poore mennes Chyldren a Lectur of Diuinitye Sermons on the Sondayes repayring of their Church and Mansion houses decent order and ministration there but stubbornely counted themselues with the Chauntour to be a bodye politicke without regarde of the Byshoppe and his lawefull monitions beyng hymselfe named in theyr Shyre Statutes Decanus quasi Decanus
I beleeue it to be true Here also others tooke occasion to aske hym for that he denyed the Byshop of Romes authoritie in England whether Linus Anacletus and Clement that were Byshops of Rome were not good men and he answered yes and diuers others but sayd he they claimed no more authoritie in England then the Byshop of Caunterbury doth at Rome and I striue not quoth he with the place neyther speake I agaynst the person of the Byshop but agaynst his doctrine which in most poyntes is repugnant to the doctrine of Christ. Thou art an arrogant fellow in deede then sayde the Byshop In what article is the doctrine of the Churche of Rome repugnant to the doctrine of Christ To whome George Marshe answered sayd Oh my Lord I pray you iudge not so of me Wherein the doctrine of the Church of Rome âââeth I stand nowe vppon the point of my life and death a man in my case hathe no cause to be arrogant neither am I God is my record And as concerning the disagreement of y e doctrine among many other things the Church of Rome erreth in the Sacrament For where Christ in y e institution therof did as well deliuer the cup as the bread saying Drinke ye all of this Marke reporteth that they did drinke of it in like manner S. Paul deliuered it vnto the Corinthians And in y e same sort also was it vsed in the primitiue church by the space of many hundreth yeares Now the Churche of Rome both taketh away one parre of the Sacrament from the Laity Wherefore if I coulde be perswaded in my conscience by Gods worde that it were well done I could gladly yeld in thys poynt Then sayd the Bishop Non disputandum est cum haeretico That is There is no disputing with an heretick So sayth the Turke in his Alcaron that no man must dispute of his lawe And therfore when all his answeres were read hee asked hym whether he would stand to the same beyng as they were sayd he full of heresie or els forsake them and come vnto the catholicke Churche To whom he made this full aunswere and sayde that he held no hereticall opinion but vtterly abhorred at kynd of heresie G. Marsh cleareth himselfe of heresie although they most vntruely so did sclaunder him And hee desired all the people present to beare hym wiânesse if hereafter anye would sclaunder him and say y t he held any greuous heresie that in all Articles of Religion he he held none other opinion then was by law most godly established and publickely taught in England at the death of king Edward the vi and in the same pure Religion and doctrine he would by Gods grace stand liue Leach bidde to stand from Marsh. dye And here the ChauÌcellour spake to one Leache which âtode neare vnto Marshe and bad him stand farther from him for hys presence did him no good This being done the Bishop tooke out a writing of his bosome begaÌ to read the sentence of condeÌnatioÌ Sentence of condemnation read agaynst Marsh. but when the bishop had read almost halfe therof the Chauncellour called to him and sayd good my Lord stay stay for if ye proceede any further it will be to late to call it agayne and so the B. stayed Then his popish Priestes and many other of the ignorant people called vpon Marsh The Bishop stayeth in his sentence with many earnest wordes to recant and amongst other one Pulleyn a Shomaker sayd to hym for shame man remember thy selfe and recant They bad him kneele downe and pray and they would pray for him So they kneeled down and he desired them to pray for him and he would pray for theÌ The Bishoppe then asked hym agayne whether hee would not haue the Queenes mercy in time Gods mercy preferred before the Queenes mercy and he aunswered hee did gladly desire the same did loue her grace as faythfully as any of them but yet he durst not deny his Sauiour Christ for loosing his mercy euerlasting and so winne euerlasting death Then the Bishop put his spectacles agayne vpon his nose read forward his senteÌce about v. or vi lyues and there againe the Chauncellour with a glauering and smiling countenance called to the B. and sayde The B. proceââdeth in his sentence Yet good my Lord once againe stay for if that word be spoken al is past no relentyng will then serue and the Byshop pulling of his spectacles sayd I would stay and if it would be How sayst thou quoth he wilt thou recant Many of the Priestes and ignoraunt people bad him so do An other stay in reading the sentence and call to God for grace and pulled him by y e sleeue and bad him recant and saue his life To whom he answered I would as fayne to liue as you if in so doyng I shoulde not deny my mayster Christ and agayne he should denye me before his father in heauen So the bishop read out hys sentence vnto the end and straight after sayd vnto him G. Marsh. exhorted to recaÌt but could not be turned The B. readeth out the sentence A dogged saying of the Bishop G. Marsh deliuered to the Shiriffes The strayt keeping of Marsh in prison Nowe will I no more praye for thee then I will for a dogge And Marshe answered y t notwithstanding he would pray for his Lordship after this the bishop deliuered him vnto the Sheriffes of the city Then hys late keeper bad him fare well good George w t weeping teares whiche caused y e officers to cary him to a prisoÌ at the Northgate where he was very straitly kept vntill the tyme he went to hys death during which tyme he had small comfort or reliefe of any worldly creature For being in y e dongeon or darke prison none y t would hym good could speake w t hym or at least durst enterprise so to doe for feare of accusation and some of the Cittizens which loued him in God for the gospell sake wherof there were but a fewe although they were neuer acquaynted with him would sometime in the euening at a hoale vpon the wall of the City that went into the sayd darcke prisoÌ call to him and aske him how he did He would answere them most chearefully that he did well and thanked God most highly that he woulde vouchsafe of his mercy to appoynt him to be a witnes of his truth and to suffer for the same wherein he did most reioyce beseeching him that he would geue him grace not to faynt vnder the Crosse but patiently beare the same to his glorye and comfort of hys Churche The brotherly zeale of good men in comforting G. Marsh. with many other like godly sayinges at sondrye tymes as one that most desired to be with Christ. Once or twise he had money cast him in at the same hole about ten pence at one tyme 2. shillings at an
that we geue liberally putting aside al nigardship knowing that he that soweth little shall reape little and hee that soweth plenteouslye shall reape plenteouslye 2. Cor. 9. In almes three things required Lette euerye manne therefore doe accordinge as hee is able The poorest caitiffe in the world may geue as great and acceptable an almes in the sight of God as the richest man in the worlde can doe The poore widowe that did offer but two mites Marke 18. whiche make a farthing did highly please Christ In so much that he affirmed with an othe That shee of her penurie had added more to the offrings of God then all the rich men which of their superfluitie had cast in very muche For if there be first a willing minde as S. Paule sayth it is accepted according to that a maÌ hath 2. Cor. 8. and not according that a man hath not Thirdly we must geue wythout hypocrisie and ostentation not seeking the praise of men or our own glorie of profite Almes without ostentation And althoughe the Scriptures in some places make mention of a rewarde to oure almes and other good woorkes yet ought we not to thinke that wee doe merite or deserue any thynge Workes of mercy doe not merite with God touching our saluation any thing 1. Cor. 4. but rather wee oughte to acknowledge that God of his mere mercy rewardeth in vs hys owne giftes For what hathe hee that geueth almes that hee hathe not receiued hee then that geueth vnto a poore man anye manner of thing geueth not of his owne but of those goodes whych he hath receiued of God What haste thou saith the apostle that thou hast not receiued If thou hast receiued it why reioycest thou as though thou hadst not receiued it This sentence ought to be had in remembrance of all men For if we haue nothing but that which wee haue receiued what can we deserue or what neede we to dispute and reason of our owne merites It commeth of the free gift of God that we liue that we loue God that we walke in his feare Where is our deseruing then Math. 26. ãâ¦ã 1. Mach. 4. We must also in this our spiritual warfare arme our selues with continuall praier a very necessary strong and inuincible weapon and after the example of Christ and al other godly men crie heartily vnto God in faith in all our distresses and anguishes Let vs goe boldly to the seate of grace where we shall be sure to receiue mercie Continuall prayer and finde grace to helpe in time of neede For now is pride and persecution encreased nowe is the time of destruction and wrathfull displeasure Wherfore my deare brethren be ye ferueÌt in the law of God and ieoperd ye your liues if neede shall so require To be faythfull ãâã temptation for the testament of the fathers and so shall yee receiue great honour and an euerlasting name Remember Abraham Was not he found faithfull in temptation Gene. 22. Gene. 41. Num 25. and it was reckened vnto him for righteousnes Ioseph in time of his trouble kept the commaundement and was made a Lord of Egypt Phinees was so feruent for the honor of God Iosua· 1. Num. 14. that he obtained the couenaunt of an euerlasting Priesthode Iosua for the fulfilling the word of God was made the captaine of Israel Caleb bare recorde before the Congregation and receiued an heritage 1. Reg. 24. 4. Reg 2. Dauid also in his mercifull kindnesse obtained the throne of an euerlasting kingdome Elias being zealous and feruent in the law was taken vp into heauen Ananias Azarias Dan. 3. Dan. 6. and Misael remained stedfast in the faith and were deliuered out of the fire In like maner Daniel being vnguiltie was saued from the mouth of the Lions And thus ye may coÌsider throughout al ages since the world began Psal. 38. He exhorteth to zeale and courage that who soeuer putte their trust in God were not ouercome Feare not ye then the wordes of vngodly men for their glory is but dong and wormes to day are they set vp and to morowe are they gone For they are tourned into earth and theyr memorial commeth to naught Wherfore let vs take good hearts vnto vs and quite our selues like men in the lawe for if we doe the things that are commaunded vs in the law of the Lorde our God we shall obtaine great honour therein Beloued in Christ let vs not faint because of affliction wherwith God trieth all them that are sealed vnto life euerlasting Actes 14. for the onely way into the kingdome of God is through muche tribulation For the kingdome of heauen as God teacheth by hys Prophet Esdras is like a Citie builded and set vpon a broad field 4. Esdras 7. and full of all good thinges but the entraunce is narrowe and sodaine Straite is the way which the elect must walke in full of sorrow and trauaile pearils and labours Like as if there were a fire at the right hand and a deepe water at the lesââ and as it were one straight path betwene them both so smal that there could but one man goe there If this Citie now were geuen to an heire and he neuer went through the pearillous way how would he receiue his inheritaunce Wherefore seeing we are in this narrowe and straight way which leadeth vnto the most ioyfull and pleasaunt Citie of euerlasting life let vs not stagger eyther turne backe being afraide of the daungerous and pearillous way but followe our Captaine Iesus Christ in the narrowe and straight way and be afraide of nothing no not euen of death it selfe Death is a dore to lyfe for it is he that must lead vs to our iourneys ende and open vs the doore vnto euerlasting life Consider also the course of thys world howe many there be which for their maisters sake If worldly men ieopard so much for earthly thinges how much more ought we to ieopard for euerlasting thinges or for a litle promotions sake wold aduenture their liues in worldly affaires as coÌmonly in warres yet is their reward but light transitory ours is vnspeakable great and euerlasting They suffer paines to be made Lordes on earth for a short season howe much more ought we to endure like paines yea peraduenture much lesse to be made kinges in heauen for euermore Consider also the wicked of this worlde which for a litle pleasures sake or to be auenged on their ennemies will fight with sworde and weapons and put them selues in daunger of imprisonment and hanging So much as vertue is better then vice God mightier then the deuil so much ought we to excell them in this our spirituall battaile And seeing brethren it hath pleased God to set me and that most worthy minister of Christ Iohn Bradforde your countreymen in the forefront of this battaile where for the time is most daunger I beseeche you all in
if it were to do againe W. Flower intending at Paules to haue done the lyke whether I coulde doe it againe or no for I was vp verye early at Paules church so called vpon Christes day in the morning to haue done it in my ielousie but when I came in place I was no more able to doe it then nowe to vndoe that is don and yet now being compelled by the spirit not onely to come ouer the water and to enter the churche but being in minde fully content to die for the Lord gaue ouer my flesh willingly without all feare I praise God Wherfore I can not learne you to doe the like Firste because I knowe not what is in you Secondly because the rules of the Gospell commaundeth vs to suffer wyth pacience all wrongs iniuries yet neuerthelesse if he make you worthy y t hath made me zealous ye shall not be letted iudged nor condemned for he doth in his people hys vnspeakable workes in all ages which no man can coÌprehend I humbly beseech you to iudge the best of the spirit and coÌdemne not Gods doings for I can not expresse wyth my mouthe the great mercies y t God hath shewed on me in thys thing which I repent not Smith Are ye not assured to haue death ministred vnto you for the same act committed and euen with extremitie Flo. I did before the deede committed adiudge my bodye to dye for the same W. Flower prepared himselfe to death before the fact committed whereuppon I caryed aboute mee in wryting mine opinion of God and the holy Scriptures that if it had pleased God to haue geueÌ them leaue to haue killed my body in the church they might in the sayde wryting haue seene my hope which I praise God is layde vp safe within my brest notwithstanding any death that may be ministred vnto my body in thys worlde being ascertained of euerlasting life throughe Iesus Christe our Lorde and being most heartily sorie for al mine offences committed in this flesh and trusting shortly through hys mercye to cease from the same Smith It is no neede to examine or commune with you of the hope that yee haue any further for I perceiue God be praised ye are in good estate therefore I beseeche God for his mercies spreade his wings ouer you y t as for his loue you haue ben zelous euen to the losse of this life so he may geue you his holy spirite to conduct you out of thys death into a better life which I thinke wil be shortly Flo. I hunger for the same deare frend being fully ascertained that they can kill but the bodye which I am assured shall receiue life againe euerlasting and see no more death entirely desiring you and all that feare the Lorde to praye wyth me to almightye God to performe the same in mee shortly And thus Robert Smith departed leauing him in the dungeon and went againe to hys warde And thys gentle Reader is the truthe as neare as the saide Smyth coulde reporte it And thus muche concerninge the talke betweene hym and Robert Smith in Newgate concerning hys facte in striking the Priest Nowe to returne againe to the matter of his examination where we leaft we shewed before how thys William Flower after hys striking the Prieste firste was layde in the Gatehouse then being examined before Boner had articles ministred against him the copy wherof heere followeth Articles obiected and ministred by Boner against William Branch alias Flower late of Lambeth in the Countie of Surrie Articles obiected agaynst W. Flower by B. Boner FIrst that thou being of lawful age and discretion at the least of 17. yeare old wast professed a Monke in the late Abbey of Ely wherin after thy profession thou remainedst vntill the age of 21. yeares vsing all the meane tyme the habit and religion of the same house and wast reputed and taken notoriously for such a person In the latter dayes certayne shall depart froÌ the âayth forbidding mariage and eating of meates 1. Tim. 4. Item that after the premisses thou wast ordered and made prieste according to the laudable custome of the Catholike Church and afterward thou didst execute and minister as a priest and was commonly reputed named and taken for a priest Item that after the premisses thou forgetting God thy conscience honestie and the laudable order of the Catholike church diddest contrary to thy profession and vow take as vnto thy wife one woman commonly called Alice Pulton in the parish churche of Tewkesbury in the Dioces of Gloucester with whom thou haddest mutuall cohabitation and carnall copulation as man and wife and begatest of her two children Item that thou being a religious man and a Priest diddest contrary to the order of the ecclesiastical lawes A great heresie take vpon thee to practise in diuers places within the dioces of London Phisicke and Surgerie when thou wast not admitted expert nor learned Item that vpon Easter day last past that is to witte the 14. day of thys present moneth of Aprill within the parish Church of S. Margarets at Westminster wythin the Countie of Middlesex and Diocesse of London thou dydst maliciously outragiously and violently pul out thy weapon that is to wit thy Woodknife or hanger And wheras the priest and minister there called sir Iohn Cheltam was executing his cure and charge especially in doing hys seruice and ministring the sacrameÌt of the aultar to the communicants then didst thou wickedly abhominably smite with thy said weapon the said priest first vpoÌ the head very sore afterwards vpon his hands or other parts of his b dy drawing bloud abundantly vpon him the sayd priest then holding the sayd sacrameÌt in his hand and geuing no occasion why thou shouldest so hurte him the people greeuously being offended therwith and the said church polluted thereby so that the inhabitantes were compelled to repaire to an other Churche to communicate and to receyue the sayde sacrament Item that by reason of the premisses thou wast and art by the ecclesiastical lawes of the churche amongst other penalties excommunicate and accursed ipso facto and not to be companied withal neither in church nor otherwhere but in speciall cases Item that thou concerning the veritye of Christes naturall body and bloude in the sacrament of the aultar haste ben by the space of these yeares 20.19.18.17.16.15.14.13.12.11.10.9.8.7.6.5.4.3.2 and 1. or any one of them and yet art at this present of the opinion that is to say that in the sayd sacrament of the aultare His fayth in the Sacrament after the wordes of consecration there is not really truely and in very dede contained vnder the formes of bread the very true and naturall body of our sauiour Iesus Christ. Item that thou for the hatred and disdaine that thou hadst didst beare against the said sacrament and the vertue thereof and against the said priest ministring the same as before did smite wound and hurte him in maner
into his kingdom The triumph victory ouer death where he now sitteth at his fathers right hand that is to say in power glory equall in maiesty coeternall From thence he shal come to iudge the quicke the dead He shal appeare againe in great glory to receiue his elect vnto himselfe to put his enemies vnder his feete chaunging all liuyng men in a moment and raising vp al that be dead that all may be brought to his iudgement In this shall he geue ech man according to his deedes They which haue folowed him in regeneratioÌ which haue their sinnes washed away in hys bloud are clothed with hys righteousnes shall receiue the euerlasting kingdome and raigne with him for euer and they which after the race of the corrupt generation of Adam haue followed fleshe and bloud shall receiue euerlasting damnation with the deuill and hys angels I beleeue in the holy ghost I do beleue that the holy ghost is God the third person in Trinitie in vnitie of the Godhed equal with the father the sonne geuen through Christ to inhabite our spirites by which we are made to feele and vnderstand the great power vertue louing kindnes of Christ our lord For he illumineth quickneth and certifieth our spirit that by him we are sealed vp vnto the day of redemption by whom we are regenerate and made new cretures so that by hym and through hym we do receyue all the aboundaÌt goodnes promised vs in Iesus Christ. The holy Catholike Church This is an holy number of Adams posteritie elected gathered The Church washed and purified by the bloud of the Lambe from the beginning of the world and is dispersed through the same by the tiranny of Gog Magog that is to say the Turke and his tiranny and Antichrist otherwyse named the Bish. of Rome and hys aungels as this day also doth teach The Communion of Saints Which most holy congregation beyng as Paule teacheth builded vppon the foundation of the Apostles and Prophetes Christ beyng the head corner stone though it be by the tyranny of Satan and his ministers persecuted some by imprisonment some by death and some by other afflictions painful torments yet doth it remayne in one perfect vnitie both in faith and fellowship which vnity is knit in an vnspeakable knot as well of them which are departed from this mortal life as of them which now be liuyng and hereafter shall be in the same and so shall continue vntill they all do meete in the kyngdome where the head Iesus Christ with all hys holy members of which number thorough Christ I assuredly beleeue that I am one shall be fully complete knit and vnited together for euermore The forgeuenesse of sinnes I do beleeue that my sinnes and all their sinnes which do rightly beleeue the holy Scripture Remission only through Christ. are forgeuen onely thorough that Iesus Christ of whom onely I do professe that I haue my whole and full saluation and redemption which S. Paule saith commeth not through our workes and deseruyngs but freely by grace lest any should boast hymselfe Thorough the bloud of his Crosse all thyngs in heauen and earth are reconciled and set at peace wyth the Father without him no heauenly lyfe is geuen nor sinne forgeuen The resurrection of the body I do beleue that by the same my sauiour Christ I and all men shall rise againe from death for he as Paul sayth is risen agayne froÌ the dead and is become the first fruits of them which sleepe Resurrection For by a man came death and by a man commeth the resurrection from death This man is Christ through the power of whose resurrection I beleue that we all shall rise agayne in these our bodyes the elect clothed with immortalitie to liue with Christ for euer the reprobate also shall rise immortall to liue with the deuill and his angels in death euerlasting And the life euerlasting Through the same Iesus by none other I am sure to haue life euerlasting He onely is the way and entrance into the kingdome of heauen Iohn 3. For so God loued the world that he did geue his onely sonne Iesus Christ to the ende that so many as do beleue in him might haue euerlasting lyfe The which I am sure to possesse so soone as I am dissolued Life and Saluation onely by fayth in Christ. departed out of this tabernacle in the last day shall both body and soule possesse the same for euer to the which God graunt all men to come I beleue that the sacramentes that is to say of Baptisme and of the Lordes supper are seales of Gods moste mercyfull promises towardes mankind Two sacraments of the new Testament In Baptisme as by the outward creature of water I am washed from the filthines which hangeth on my flesh so do I assuredly beleue y t I am by Christes bloud washed cleane froÌ my sins through which I haue sure confidence of my certaine saluation In the partaking of the Lordes supper as I receyue the substance of bread wyne the nature of which is to strengthen the body so do I by faith receyue the redemption wrought in Christes body broken on the crosse life by his death resurrection by his resurrection and in summe all that euer Christ in his body suffered for my saluation to the strengthening of my faith in the same And I beleeue that God hath appointed the eatyng drinking of the creatures of bread and wine in his holy supper according to his word to mooue and to stirre vp my mynd to beleue these articles aboue written This is my faith this I do beleue and I am content by Gods grace to confirme and seale the truth of the same with my bloud By me Iohn Warne ¶ A letter of Iohn Cardmaker to a certaine friend of his The peace of God be with you YOu shall right well perceiue A ãâã M. Cââââmakeâ ãâ¦ã that I am not gone backe as some men do report me but as ready to geue my lyfe as any of my brethren that are gone before me although by a pollicie I haue a little prolonged it and that for the best as already it appeareth vnto me and shortly shall appeare vnto all That day that I recant any poynt of doctrine I shall suffer twenty kyndes of death the Lord beyng myne assistance as I doubt not but he wil. Commend me to my friend and tell hym no lesse This the Lorde strengthen you me and all his elect My riches and pouertie is as it was woont to be and I haue learned to reioyce in pouertie as well as in riches for that count I now to bee very riches Thus fare ye well in Christ. Salute all my brethren in my name I haue conferred with some of my aduersaries learned men and I finde that they be but Sophistes and shadowes ¶ A note concerning M. Cardmaker MAister Cardmaker beyng condemned in
sauing the Gloria in excelsis the Epistle and Gospell the Creed and the Pater noster for this cause they say they haue not nor will not come and heare Masse To the seuenth Iohn Ardeley aunswereth and sayth that he beleueth the contentes of the same to bee true but Iohn Symson doth answere that he is not as yet fully resolued with himselfe what aunswere to make therunto further sayth that as touching the common and dayly seruice sayd vsed in the church he sayth that he neuer sayd that seruice in the Churche ought to be sayd but in the Englishe tongue nor yet he neuer sayd that if it be otherwise sayd and vsed then in English it is vnlawful and nought Iohn Ardeley and Iohn Symson An other appearance of Simson and Iohn Ardeley before the Byshop Thus these articles being to them obiected and theyr aunsweres made vnto the same as before the Bishop according to the old trade of his Consistorie Court respited them to the after noone biddyng them to make their appearaunce the sayd day and place betweene the houres of two and three At what tyme the sayd Byshop repeatyng agayne the sayd articles vnto them and beginnyng with Iohn Ardeley did vrge and solicitate according to his maner of wordes to recant To whom Iohn Ardely againe constantly standyng to his professed Religion The wordes of Iohn Ardeley to Boner gaue answere in wordes as foloweth My Lord quoth he neyther you nor any other of your Religion is of the Catholique Church for you be of a false fayth and I doubt not but you shall be deceyued at length beare as good a face as ye can You will shedde the innocent bloud and you haue killed many and yet goe abot to kyll more c. And added further saying If euery heare of my head were a man I would suffer death in the opinion and fayth that I am now in These with many other woordes he spake Iohn Ardeley â Iohn Simson condemned Then the Byshop yet demaunding if he woulde relinquish his erroneous opinions as he called them and be reduced againe to the vnitie of y e Church he answeared as foloweth No God foreshield that I should so do for then I should loose my soule After this the sayd Byshop asking Iohn Ardeley after his formall manner if he knewe any cause why hee shoulde not haue sentence condemnatorie agaynst hym so read the condemnation as he also did against Iohn Simson standyng lykewyse in the same cause and constancie with Iohn Ardeley which was done the xxv day of May and so were they both committed to the secular power that is to the handes of the Sheriffes to be conueyed to the place where they should be executed But before I come to their execution here is not to be passed a thing not vnworthy the looking vpon which happened in the closing vp of the examination of these two innocent martyrs of God which is this A Note At the tyme of the examination of this Symson and Iohn Ardeley aforesaid A note of the sodaine feare of Boner there was assembled such a great multitude of people that because the Consistorie was not able to hold them they were fayne to stand in the Church neare about the sayd Consistorie wayting to see the prisoners when they should depart It happened in the meane time that the Bishop being set in heate with the stoute and bolde aunsweares of the sayd two prisoners especially of Iohn Symson burst out in his loud and angry voice and sayd Haue him away haue him away Now the people in the Church hearing these wordes and thinking because the daye was farre spent that the prisoners had their iudgement they beyng desirous to see the prisoners had to Newgate seuered them selues one runnyng one way an other an other way whiche caused such a noyse in the Church that they in y e Consistorie were all amased and marueiled what it should meane wherfore the Byshop also being somewhat afrayde of this sodayne styrre The ridiculous feare of Boner and his Doctourâ asked what there was to do The standers by answeryng sayd that there was like to be some tumult for they were together by the eares When the Bishop heard this by by his hart was in his heeles leauing his seat he with the rest of that court be tooke them to theyr legges hastening with all speed possible to recouer the doore that went into the bishops house but the rest being somewhat lighter of foot then my Lorde did sooner recouer the dore and thronging hastily to gette in kept the bishop still out and cryed Saue my Lord saue my Lord but meaning yet first to saue themsâlues if any daunger should come whereby they gaue the standers by good matter to laugh at reseÌbling in some part a spectacle not much vnlike to the old stagers at Oxford worse feared then hurt when as the Church there was noysed to be on fire wherof ye may read before pag. 1180. But of this matter enough Now Iohn Symson and Iohn Ardeley being deliuered as is aforesayd to the Shiriffes Iohn Simâson Ioââ Ardeley ãâã into Essex be executed The Martyrdome oâ Simsonâ Ardeley Iune 10. were shortly after sent downe from LondoÌ to Essex where both they on one day which was about the 10. daye of Iune were put to death albeit in seuerall places for Iohn SympsoÌ suffered at Rochford Iohn Ardeley the same day was had to Railey where he finished his martyrdome most quietly in the quarrell of Christes Gospell * A note of Iohn Ardeley FOr the better consideration of the rigorous crueltye of these Catholick dayes this is furthermore not vnworthy of all men to be noted and knowen to all posteritie concerning the examinations of this Ardeley and his company how that they being brought before the Commissioners were by them greatly charged of stubbornes and vayne glory Vnto whom they aunswered in defence of their owne simplicitie that they were content willingly to yeelde to the Queene all their goodes and landes so that they might be suffered to liue vnder her in keepyng their conscience free from all Idolatie and papisticall Religion Yet this would not be graunted although they had offered all to their hart bloud so greedy and so thirsty be tbese persecutors of Christian bloud The Lord geue them repentaunce if it be his wil and kepe from them the iust reward of such cruel dealing Amen The ridiculous handling and proceedyng of Byshop Boner and his mates against Iohn Tooly first suspected and condemned after his death and then digged out of his graue and geuen to the secular power and so burned for an heretike ABout the same time of the burning of these two aforesayd in the beginning of the sayd moneth of Iune The story of Iohn Tooly fell out a soleme processe much ado was made by the Popes spiritualty agaynst Iohn Tooly in a case of heresy The story is this There
was about the tyme that the Spaniardes began first to keepe a stur in EnglaÌd one Io. Tooly a citizen Pulter in London who conspired with certain other of his society to rob a Spaniard at s. Iames although the deed wer heinous wicked of it self yet was it aggrauated made greater then it was by other beyng coÌmitted agaynst such a person agaynst such a countrey which both the queene her whole court did highly fauor The robbery being known brought into iudgemeÌt this Tooly was found guilty and iudged to be haÌged wheras notwithstanding in this Realme there are many mo theâtes committed then theeues executed The foresayd Tooly being lead to the gallowes whiche stood fast by Charing Crosse a litle before he dyed standing vpon the Carte readde a certayne prayer in a printed booke and two other prayers written in two seuerall papers who then hauing the haltar about his necke desired the people there present to pray for him and to beare hym witnes that he dyed a true Christian man and that he trusted to be saued onely by the merites of Christes passion Iohn Tooââ dyed a ãâã Christian man The Chrââstian confession of Tooly The coueââtâusnes of the Pope shedding of his precious bloud and not by any masses or Trentalles Images or Saintes which were as he said mere Idolatry and superstition and deuised by the bishop of Rome and as he the same Tooly and two other his fellowes which were there hanged with him did steale and robbe for couetousnes so the bishop of Rome did sell hys Masses and Trentalles with such other peltrye for couetousnes and there being in a great anger as appeared agaynst the bishop of Rome spake with a loud voyce these wordes folowing From the tyranny of the Bishop of Rome and all his detestable enormities From false doctrine and heresy and from the contempt of the word and commaundement good Lord deliuer vs. And then adding further to the same he spake vnto the people All you that be true Christian men saye with me Amen And immediately therupon three hundred persons and more to the iudgement estimatioÌ of those that were there present answered and sayd Amen three tymes together at the least After this it happened that when Toolye had readde the Byll the fyrste tyme it fell from him and a certayne young man who was thought to be a Prentise stouped downe and tooke vp the Byll and clymed vp by the Cart and deliuered it vnto Tooly agayne which he agayne diâ reade to the people That done he deliuered vnto one of the Marshialles Officers the booke aforesayd and wylled hym to deliuer it to one Haukes saying that it was hys Booke Furthermore hee deliuered one of the Prayers written in a paper to one Robert Bromley Sergeaunt which desired to haue it of him Upon the toppe of whiche Byll was written a line conteyning these wordes Beware of Antichrist and subscribed vnderneath Per me Thomam Harold prysoner in the Marshalsea enemy to Antechriste For the Byll aforesayde Robert Bromley was brought afterward Coram nobis and was faine to aske pardon of the bishop and to detest all the wordes of Tooly and glad so to escape Thus while Tooly had made his prayers as is aboue sayd to be diliuered from the Popes tyranny by the same prayer he fel into great tyranny For so soon as the brute of this fact came vnto the eares of the Priests Mitred prelates they were not a litle mad therat thinking it not tollerable that so great a reproch should be done agaynst the holy father Calling therfore a couÌsell together as though it had bene a matter of great importance A Councell called agaynst âooly Toolyes talke at his death was debated among themselues At the last after much Pro and Contra they all consented to those mens iudgements which thought it meet that the vyolating of the Popes holynes shoulde be reuenged with fire and fagot And I do easely beleue that Cardinal Poole was no small doer in this sentence Cardinall Poole a great doer in burning dead mens Bones for as Winchester and Boner did alwayes thirst after the bloud of the liuing so Pooles lightning was for the most part kindled agaynst the dead and he reserued this charge onely to hymselfe I knowe not for what purpose except peraduenture being loth to be so cruel as the other he thought neuerthelesse by this meanes to discharge his duetye towarde the Pope By the same Cardinalles like lightening and fierye fist the bones of Martine Bucer and Paulus Phagius which had lyen almost two yeares in theyr graues M. Bucer Paulus Phagius Peter Martyrs wyfe Iohn Tooly âurned for heretickes after their death were taken vp and burned at Cambridge as Toolyes carkase was here at London And besides this because he woulde shew some token of his diligence in both Uniuersities he caused Peter Martirs wife a woman of worthy memory to be digged out of the Churchyarde and to be buryed on the dunghill Of these two prodigious actes ye shal heare more hereafter But now to our purpose of Tooly which hauinge ended his prayer was hanged and put into hys graue out of the which he was digged agayne by the coÌmaundement of the Bishops and because he was so bolde to derogate the authority of the Bishop of Rome at y e time of his death it pleased them to iudge and coÌdemne him as an hereticke vpon the commaundement of the Counselles letter as here appeareth ¶ A Letter sent vnto Boner Byshop of London from the Counsell AFter our very harty commendations to your Lordship vnder standing that of late amongest others that haue suffered about London for theyr offences The Counsells letter ãâã B. Boner concerning Tooly one leude person that was condemned for felony dyed very obstinately professing at the tyme of his death sundry hereticall and erronious opinions like as we thinke it not conuenient that such a matter should be ouerpassed without some example to the world so we thought good to pray your Lordshyppe to cause further enquirye to be made thereof and thereupon to proceede to the making out of such processe as by the Ecclesiasticall lawes is prouided in that behalfe And so we bid your Lordship hartily well to fare From HamptoÌ Courte the 28. of April 1555. Your Lordships louing frendes Ste. Winton Cancel F. Shrewsbury Iohn Gage Thomas Cheney R. Rochester William Peter Rich Southwell Anon after a Citation was set vpon Paules Church doore vnder the Bishop of Londons great seale the tenor wherof here ensueth ¶ The writ of Mandate of Boner B. of London set vp at Charing Crosse on Paules Church doore and at S. Martins in the field for the cityng and further inquiring out of the case of Iohn Tooly EDmond by the sufferaunce of God Bishop of London A Citation set vp by Boner that in Latin commaunding his kinne and kinsfolkes to lay for him what they
peoples eyes but to go vpwardes that you can neuer do and this is the true tryall Brad. Anno 1555. ââly Yee must and will I am assured geue me leaue to follow the scriptures and examples of good men Harps Yea. Brad. Well theÌ Stephen was accused and condemned as I am that he had taught new and false doctrine before the fathers of the Church then as they were taken Stephen for his purgation improoueth their accusation But how doth he it by going vpwardes no but by coÌming downwardes beginning at AbrahaÌ and continuing still till Esayas tyme and the peoples captiuitie From whence he maketh a great leape vntill y t time he was in whiche was I thinke vpon a 400. yeares called them by their right names helhoundes rather then heauen hounds On this sort will I proue my fayth that can you neuer do yours Harpsfield Yea sir if we did knowe that you had the holye Ghost then could we beleue you Here Bradford woulde haue answered that Steuens enemies would not beleue he had the holy Ghost and therefore they did as they dyd but as he was in speaking M. Harps arose vp the keeper and others that stode by began to talk gently praying Bradford to take heede to that maister Archdeacon spake who still sayd that Bradford was out of the church Bradford Syr I am most certaine that I am in Christes Church and I can shew a demonstration of my Religion from time to time continually God our father for the name and bloud of his Christ be merciful vnto vs and vnto al his people and deliuer them from false teachers and blinde guydes through whome alas I feare mee much hurt will come to this realme of England God our Father blesse vs and keepe vs in hys truth and poore Churche for euer Amen Then the Archdeacon departed saying that he would come againe the next morning ¶ The next dayes talke betweene Doctour Harpsfield and Maister Bradford VPon the xvi of February in the morning the Archdeacon and the other two with him came again ârchdeacon âarpsfield ââmeth ãâã to M. ââadford and after a few by wordes spoken they sate downe Harps Maister Archdeacon began a very long Oration first repeting what they had said and how farre they had gone ouer night and therw t did begin to proue vpwards succession of Bishops here in England for 800. yeares in Fraunce at Lyons for 1200. yeares M. Harpsââeld agayne ãâã his âhurch by ãâ¦ã in Spayne at Hispalen for 800. yeares In Italy at Milan for 1200. yeares labouring by this to proue his Church He vsed also succession of Bishops in the East Church for the more confirmation of his wordes and so concluded with an exhortation and an interrogation the exhortation that Bradford would obey this church the interrogatioÌ whether Brad-could shew any such succession for the demonstratioÌ of his Church for so he called it which followed âradfordes ãâ¦ã M. Harpsââââdes ãâã Bradford Unto this his long Oration Bradford made this short answere my memory is euill so that I cannot aunswere particularly your Oration Therfore I wil generally do it thinking because your Oration is rather to perswade then to proue that a small aunswere will serue If Christ or his Apostles being here on earth had bene required by the Prelates of the churche then to haue made a demonstration of that churche by succession of such high Priestes as had approued the doctrine which he taught I think that Christ would haue done as I do that is haue alledged y t which vpholdeth the church euen the veritie y e word of God taught beleeued not by the high Priests which of long time had persecuted it but by the Prophetes and other good simple men which perchaunce were counted for heretickes of the Church which Church was not tied to succession but to the word of god And this to thinke S. Peter geueth me occasion when he sayth that as it went in the Churche before Christes comming so shall it go in the Church after his comming but then the pillers of the church were persecutors of the true Church therfore the like we must looke for now Harps I can gather and proue succession in Ierusalem of the high Priestes from Aarons tyme. Bradford I graunt but not such succession as allowed the trueth Harps Why did they not allow Moses law Bradford Yes and keepe it as touchyng the bookes therof as you doe the Bible and holye Scriptures But the true interpretation and meaning of it they did corrupt as you haue done doe and therefore the persecution which they sturred vpp against the Prophetes and Christ was not for the lawe but for the interpretation of it For they taught as you do now The Iewes corrupt the law as the Papists doe the Scriptures A comparison betweene thâ old Phariseys our new Papistes that we must fetch the interpretation of the scriptures at your handes But to make an end death I looke dayly for yea hourely and I think my time be but very short Therfore I had need to spend as much tyme with God as I can whilest I haue it for his helpe comfort and therfore I pray you beare with me that I do not now particularly and in moe wordes aunswere your loÌg talk If I saw death not so neare me as it is I would then weigh euerye peece of your Oration if you woulde geue me the summe of it and I would answere accordingly but because I dare not nor I will not leaue of looking preparing for that which is at hand I shal desire you to hold me excused because I do as I do and hartely thanke you for youre gentle good will I shall hartily praye God our father to geue you the same light and life I do wish to my selfe so Bradford began to arise vp Harps But then began Maister Archdeacon to tell hym that he was in very perilous case Bolde confideÌce and hope of Gods word and promise semeth strange among them which are not exercised in mortification and that he was sory to see him so setled As for death whether it be nigh or farre of I know not neither forceth it so that you did die well Brad. I doubt not in this case but y t I shall dye well for as I hope and am certaine my death shall please the Lord so I trust I shall dye chearfully to y e comfort of his childreÌ Harps But what if you be deceiued Bradford What if you shoulde say the sunne did not shyne now and the Sunne did shine through the windowe where they sat Harps Well I am sory to see you so secure and carlesse Bradford In deed I am more carnally secure and carelesse then I shuld be God make me more vigilant But in this case I cannot be so secure for I am most assured I am in y e trueth Harpsfield That are ye not for you are out of the
in the supper of Christ which the Sacramente of the aultar as the Papists call it and vse it doth vtterly ouerthrow is a true and very preseÌce of whole Christ God and man to the fayth of the receiuer but not to the stander by looker vpon as it is a true very presence of bread wine to the sences of men to beleue this I saye will not serue and therfore as an herericke I am condemned and shal be burned whereof I aske God hartily mercy that I do no more reioyce then I do hauing so great cause as to be an instrument wherein it may please my deare Lorde God and Sauiour to suffer For albeit mo manifold sinnes euen sithen I came into prison haue deserued at the handes of God not onely this teÌporal but also eternall fire in hell much more then my former sinful life which y e Lord pardoÌ for his Christes sake as I knowe he of his mercy hath done neuer will lay mine iniquities to my charge to condeÌnation so great is his goodnes praised therfore be his holy name althogh I say my manifold and greeuous late sinnes haue deserued most iustly all the tyranny that maÌ or deuill can do vnto me and therfore I confesse that the Lorde is iust that his iudgements be true and deserued on my behalfe yet y e Bishoppes and Prelates do not persecute them in me but Christ himselfe his worde his trueth and Religion And therfore I haue great cause yea most great cause to reioice that euer I was borne and hetherto kept of the Lord that by my death which is deserued for my sinnes it pleaseth y e heauenly father to glorifie his name to testifie hys truth to confirme his veritie to repugne his aduersaries Oh good God and mercifull father forgeue my great vnthaÌkfulnes especially herein And you my dearely beloued for the Lord Iesu Christes sake I humbly and hartily in his bowels bloude do now for my last Vale and farewell in this present lyfe beseeche you and euerye of you that you will consider this worke of the Lord accordingly First by me to be admonished to beware of hipocrisie and carnall securitie professe not the Gospell with tongue and lippes onely but in hart veritie frame and fashion your liues accordingly beware Gods name be not euill spoken of and the Gospell lesse regarded by your conuersation God forgeue me that I haue not so hartily professed it as I shoulde haue done but haue sought much my selfe therein The Gospell is a new doctrine to the old man it is new wyne and therfore cannot be put in old bottels without more great hurt theÌ good wine to the bottels If we will talke with y e Lorde we must put of our shoes and carnall affections if wee will heare the voyce of the Lorde we must wash our garmentes and be holy if we will be Christes disciples wee must deny our selues take vp our crosse and follow Christ we cannot serue two maysters If we seeke Christs kingdome we must also seeke for the righteousnes thereof Christian profession requireth Christian conuersation To this petition Let thy kingdome come we must ioyne Thy will be done done on earth as it is in heauen If wee will not be doers of the worde but hearers of it onely we sore deceiue our selues If wee heare the gospell and loue it not we declare our selues to be but fooles and builders vpon the sand The Lordes spirite hateth fayning deceitfulnes the Lord abhorreth if we come to him wee must beware that we come not with a double hart for then may chance that God will aunswere vs according to the blocke which is in our heart and so we shall deceiue our selues and others To fayth see y t we couple a good conscience least wee make a shipwracke Fayth would be coupled euer with a good conscience To the Lord we must come with fear and reuerence If we will be gospellers we must be Christes if we be Christes we must crucifie our flesh with the lustes and concupiscences therof if we wil be vnder grace sinne must not beare rule in vs. We may not come to the Lord and draw nigh to him with our lips and leaue our hartes els where least the Lordes wrath waxe hot He exhorteth to repentance and he take from vs the good remayning In no case can y e kingdome of Christ approch to them that repent not Therfore my dearely beloued let vs repent and be hartily sory y t we haue so carnally so hipocritically so couetously so vaynegloriously professed the gospell For all these I confesse my selfe to the glory of God that he may couer mine offences in the day of iudgement Let the anger plagues of God most iustly fallen vpon vs be applyed to euery one of our desertes that from the bottome of our hartes euery of vs may say It is I Lord that haue sinned agaynst thee it is my hipocrisie my vaynglory my couetousnes vncleanes carnalitie securitie idlenes vnthankfulnes selfeloue Our sinnes prouoke persecutioÌ and such like which haue deserued the taking away of our good king of thy word and true religion of thy good ministers by exile prisonmeÌt and death it is my wickednes that causeth successe and increase of authoritie and peace to thine enemies Oh be mercifull be mercifull vnto vs. He exhorteth to pray how to pray with repentance Turne to vs agayne O Lorde of hostes turne vs vnto thee correct vs but not in thy furie least we be consumed in thyne anger chastice vs not in thy wrathful displeasure reproue vs not but in the middest of thine anger remember thy mercy For if thou marke what is done amisse who shall be able to abide it But with thee is mercifulnes that thou mightest be worshipped Oh then be mercifull vnto vs y t we might truely worship thee Helpe vs for the glorye of thy name be mercifull vnto our sinnes for they are great O heale vs and help vs for thine honor Let not the wicked people say where is their God c. On this sort my right dearely beloued let vs hartilye bewayle our sinnes repent vs of our former euil life hartily and earnestly purpose to ameÌd our lyues in all things continually watch in prayer diligently and reuerently attend heare and reade the holy scriptures labour after our vocation to amend our brethren Praying hearing reading the holy scriptures Let vs reproue the workes of darckenes Let vs flee froÌ al Idolatrye Let vs abhorre the AntichristiaÌ and romish rotten seruice detest the popishe Masse abrenounce their Romishe God prepare our selues to the crosse be obedient to all that be in authoritie in all thinges that be not agaynst God and his word for then aunswere with the Apostles It is more meete to obey God then man Howbeit neuer for any thinge resiste Obedience to magistrates in all that is not agaynst Gods word
or rise agaynst the magistrates Auenge not your selues but commit your cause to the Lord to whome vengeance pertayneth and he in his tyme will reward it If you feele in your selues an hope and trust in God that he will neuer tempt you aboue that he will make you able to beare Patience be assured the Lord will be true to you and you shall be able to beare all bruntes But if you want this hope flee and get you hence rather then by your tarying Gods name should be dishonored In summe cast your care on the Lorde knowing for most certayne that he is carefull for you with him are all the heares of your head numbred so that not one of them shall perish without his good pleasure and wille muche more theÌ nothing shall happeÌ to your bodies which shall not be profitable how soeuer for a time it seeme otherwise to your sences Hang on the prouidence of God We ought to depend vpon Gods prouidence alwayes not onely when you haue meanes to helpe you but also when you haue no meanes yea when all meanes be agaynst you Geue him this honour which of all other thinges he most chiefly requireth at your handes namely beleeue that you are his children through Christ that he is your father and God through him y t he loueth you pardoneth you al your offences he is with you in trouble and will be with you for euer When you fall he will put vnder his hande you shall not lye still before you cal vpon him he heareth you out of euill hee will finally bryng you and deliuer you to his eternall ioy Doubt not my dearly beloued hereof doubt not I say this will God your father do for you in respect not of your selues but in respect of christ your Captayne your Pastor your keeper out of whose hands none shal be able to catch you All our hope is only in Christ for his sake to be receaued in him be quiet ofteÌ coÌsider your dignitie namely how that ye be Gods children the saints of God citizens of heauen temples of the holy Ghost the thrones of God members of Christ and Lordes ouer all Therfore be ashamed to think speake or do any thing that should be vnseemely for Gods children Gods saynts Christes members To beare the Crosse. c. Marueile not though the deuil and the worlde hate you though ye be persecuted here for the seruaunt is not aboue his mayster Couet not earthly ryches Mortification feare not the power of man loue not this world nor thinges that be in this world but long for the Lord Iesus his comming at whiche time youre bodies shall be made like vnto his glorious body when he appeareth you shall be like vnto him when your lyfe shall thus be reuealed then shall ye appeare with him in glory In the meane season liue in hope hereof Let the lyfe you lead be in the faith of the sonne of God For the iust doth liue by fayth which fayth fleeth from al euill followeth y e word of God as a Lanterne to her feete and a light to her steppes her eyes be aboue where Christ is shee behouldeth not the thinges present but rather thinges to come she glorieth in affliction she knoweth that the afflictions of this life are not like to be compared to the glory whiche God will reueale to vs We must liue in the fayth of Christ. The property of fayth and in vs. Of this glory GOD graunt vs here a liuely taste then shall wee runne after the sent it sendeth forth It wil make vs valiaunt men to take to vs the kingdome of God whyther the Lorde of mercy bryng vs in hys good tyme through Chryste oure Lorde to whome with the father and the holy ghost three persoÌs and one God be al honour and glory world without end Amen My dearly beloued I woulde gladly haue geuen here my body to haue bene burned for the confirmation of the true doctrine I haue taught here vnto you But that my Countrey must haue Therefore I pray you take in good part this signification of my good will towardes euery of you Impute the want herein to tyme and trouble Pardon me mine offensiue and negligent behauiour when I was amongest you With me repent labour to amend Continue in the trueth whiche I haue truely taught vnto you by preaching in al places where I haue come Gods name therefore be praysed Confesse Christ when you be called whatsoeuer commeth therof and the God of peace be with vs all Amen This xi of Februar an 1555. Your brother in bondes for the Lordes sake Iohn Bradford To the vniuersitie and towne of Cambridge TO all that loue the Lorde Iesus and his true doctrine being in the vniuersitie and towne of Cambridge An other letter of M. Bradford to the vniuersity of Cambridge Iohn Bradford a most vnworthy seruaunt of the Lord nowe not onely prisoned but also condemned for the same true doctrine wisheth grace peace and mercye with increase of all godlines from God the father of all mercy through the bloudy passion of our Sauiour Iesus Christ by the liuely working of the holy spirite for euer Amen Although I looke hourely when I should be had to the stake my right dearely beloued in the Lord and although the charge ouer me is great and strayt yet hauing by the prouideÌce of God secretly pen and an ynke I could not but something signifie vnto you my solicitude which I haue for you and euerye of you in the Lord though not as I woulde yet as I may You haue often and openly heard the truth speciallye in this matter wherein I am condemned disputed and preached that it is needeles to do any more but onely to put you in remembraunce of the same but hitherto haue you not heard it confirmed and as it were sealed vp as now you doe and shall heare by me that is by my death and burning For albeit I haue deserued through my vncleannes hypocrisie auarice vainglory idlenes vnthankfulnes and carnalitie wherof I accuse my selfe to my confusion before the world that before God through Christ I might as my assured hope is I shall find mercy eternall death and hell fire much more then this affliction and fire prepared for me yet my dearly beloued it is not these or any of these thinges wherfore the prelates do persecute me but Gods verity and truth yea euen christ him selfe is the onely cause and thing wherefore I nowe am condemned The Martyrs persecuted of the prelates not for their sinnes but onely for Christ. and shal be burned as an hereticke for because I will not graunt the Antichrist of Rome to be Christes vicar generall and supreme head of his churche here and euery where vppon earth by Gods ordinaunce and because I will not graunt suche corporall reall and carnall presence of Christes body bloud in the sacrament as doth transubstanciate the
preached the worde of GOD. Turne I saye vnto you all and to all the inhabitours there aboutes vnto the Lord our God and hee will turne vnto you he will saye vnto his Aungell It is enough put vppe the sworde The whiche thyng that he will doe I humblye beseeche his goodnesse for the precious bloudes sake of hys deare Sonne our Sauiour Iesus Christ. Ah good brethren take in good parte these my last wordes vnto euery one of you Pardon me myne offences and negligences in behauiour amongest you The Lorde of mercye pardon vs all our offences for our Sauiour Iesus Christes sake Amen Out of Prison readye to come to you the eleuenth of February Ann. 1555. ¶ To the Towne of Walden ãâ¦ã of M. Bradford to ãâã towne ãâã Walden TO the faythfull and such as professe the true doctrine of our Sauiour Iesus Christ dwelling at Walden and thereaboutes Iohn Bradford a most vnworthy seruaunt of the Lorde nowe in bandes and condemned for the same true doctrine wysheth grace mercy and peace with the encrease of all godlynesse in knowledge and liuing from GOD the Father of all comforte through the desertes of our alone and full redeemer Iesus Christ by the mighty working of the most holy spirit the comforter for euer Amen When I remember how that by the prouidence and grace of God I haue bene a man by whome it hath pleased him through my ministery to call you to repentaunce and amendment of life something effectually as it seemed and to sowe amongest you his true doctrine and religion least that by my affliction stormes now arisen to trye the faythfull and to conforme them lyke to the Image of the sonne of GOD into whose companye wee are called you might be faint harted I could not but out of prison secretly for my keepers may not know that I haue penne ynke write vnto you a signification of the desire I haue that you should not only be more coÌfirmed in the doctrine I haue taught amongest you which I take on my death as I shall answere at the day of dome I am perswaded to be Gods assured infallible and playne trueth ãâ¦ã answeââ with ãâã bloud ãâã his docâââne but also should after your vocation auow the same by confession profession and liuing I haue not taught you my dearely beloued in the Lord fables tales or vntruthe but I haue taught you the verity as now by my bloud gladlye praysed bee God therfore I do seale the same In deed to confesse the truth vnto you and to all the Churche of Christ I doe not thinke of my selfe but that I haue moste iustly deserued not onely this kinde but also all kindes of death and that eternally â Bradford ãâ¦ã his ãâã lyfe for myne hypocrisy vayneglory vncleannesse selfe loue couetousnesse idlenesse vnthankefulnesse and carnall professing of Gods holy Gospell liuing therein not so purely louyngly and paynefully as I should haue done The Lord of mercy for the bloud sake of Christ pardon me as I hope yea I certainely beleue he hath done for his holy names sake thorowe Christe But my dâarely beloued you and all the whole world may see and easely perceiue that the Prelates persecute in me an other thing then mine iniquities euen Christ himselfe Christes verity and trueth because I canne not dare not nor wyll not confesse Transubstantiation and howe that wicked menne ye Mise and Dogges eating the Sacrament which they terme of the aultar thereby ouerthrowing Christes holy Supper vtterly do eate Christes naturall and reall body borne of the virgine Mary To beleue and confesse as Gods worde teacheth the primatiue Church beleued and all the Catholicke and good holy Fathers taught fiue hundreth yeares at the least after Christ that in the Supper of the Lord which the Masse ouerthroweth as it doth Christes Priesthoode sacrifice death and passion the ministerye of his word true âayth repentance and all godlines whole Christ God and man is present by grace to the fayth of the receiuers but not of the standers by and lookers on as bread and wyne is to theyr sences will not serue and therefore I am condemned shall be burned out of hand as an hereticke Wherefore I hartelye thanke my Lord God that will and doth vouch me worthy to be an instrument in whome he himselfe doeth suffer For you see my affliction and death is not simply M. Bradford persecuted for confessing the truth because I haue deserued no lesse but muche more at his handes and iustice but rather because I confesse his verity and trueth and am not affrayd through his gift that to do that you also might be confirmed in his truth Therefore my dearely beloued I hartely do pray you and so many as vnfaynedly loue mee in God to geue with mee and for mee most harty thankes to our heauenly Father through our sweete Sauiour Iesus Christ for this his exceeding great mercy towardes me and you also that your fayth wauer not from the doctrine I haue taught and ye haue receiued For what can you desire more to assure your coÌsciences of the verity taught by your preachers then theyr owne liues Goe to therefore my deare hartes in the Lord wauer not in Christes religion truely taught you and set forth in king Edwardes dayes Neuer shall the enemies be able to burne it to prison it and keepe it in bondes Vs they may prison Gods truth can neuer be kepte vnder by the aduersaryes they may bynde and burne as they doe and will doe so long as shall please the Lord but our cause religion and doctrine which we confesse they shall neuer be able to vanquish and put away Theyr Idolatry and Popish religion shall neuer bee builte in the consciences of menne that loue Gods trueth As for those that loue not Gods truth that haue no pleasure to walke in the wayes of the Lord in those I say the Deuill shall preuayle For God will geue them strong illusion to beleue lyes Therefore deare brethren and sisters in the Lord I humbly beseech you and pray you in the bowelles and bloud of our Lord and Sauiour Iesuâ Christ He exhorteth them to loue Gods truth and to liue therafter now goyng to the death for the testimony of Iesus as ofteÌtimes I haue done before this present out of your Pulpitte that you woulde loue the Lordes trueth loue I saye to loue it and frame your liues thereafter Alas you know the cause of all these plagues fallen vp vs and of the successe which Gods aduersaryes haue dayly is for our not louing Gods word You knowe how that we were but Gospellers in lippes and not in life We were carnall concupiscentious idle Gods Gospell abused· vnthankfull vncleane couetous arrogant dissemblers crafty subtle malicious false backebiters c. and euen glutted with Gods word yea we lothed it Gods Gospell lothed as did the Israelites the Manna in the wildernes and therefore as to them
¶ To Mistres M. H a godly gentlewoman comfortyng her in that common heauinesse and godly sorrowe which the feelyng and sense of sinne worketh in Gods children I Humbly and hartily praye the euerlasting good God and Father of mercy An other ghostly letter of M. Bradford to Mistres M. H. to blesse and keepe your harte and minde in the knowledge and loue of his truthe and of his Christ through the inspiration and working of the holye spirite Amen Anno 1555. Iuly Although I haue no doubt but that you prosper and goe forwardes dayly in the way of godlinesse more and more drawing towardes perfection and haue no neede of anye thinge that I can write yet because my desire is that you might be more feruent and perseuer to the ende I coulde not but write something vnto you beseechinge you both often and diligently to call vnto your minde as a meane to stirre you hereunto yea as a thing which God most straitly requireth you to beleeue that you are beloued of God and that he is your deare father in through and for Christ and his deathes sake This loue and tender kindnes of God towardes vs in Christe is aboundantly herein declared and that he hath to y e Godly work of creation of this world made vs after his image redeemed vs being lost called vs into his Churche sealed vs with his marke and signe manuell of Baptisme kept and conserued vs all the dayes of our lyfe Gods benefites to be declared fed nourished defeÌded and most fatherly chastised vs and now hath kindled in our hartes the sparcles of his âeare fayth loue and knowledge of his Christ and truthe and therefore wee lament because we lament no more our vnthankfulnes our fraylnes our diffidence and wauering in thinges wherein we should be most certayne All these thinges wee shoulde vse as meanes to confirme our fayth of this that God is our God and father to assure vs that he loueth vs as our father in Christ to this end I say we should vse the thinges before touched especially in that of all thinges GOD requireth thys faythe and fatherly perswasion of his fatherly goodnesse The chiefest seruice of God is to thinke well of his fatherly goodnes in Christ. as his chiefest seruice For before he aske anye thing of vs he sayth I am the Lorde thy God geuing himselfe and then all he hath to vs to be our owne And this he doth in respect of himselfe of his owne mercy and and truthe and not in respect of vs for then were grace no grace In consideration whereof when he sayth Thou shalt haue none other Gods but me thou shalt loue me with all thy harte c. though of duetie we are bound to accomplishe all that he requireth and are culpable and giltie if we doe not the same yet he requireth not these thinges further of vs then to make vs more in loue and more certayne of this his couenaunt that he is our Lord and GOD. In certayntye wherof as he hath geueÌ this whole world to serue to our neede and commoditie so hath he geuen his sonne Chryst Iesus and in Christe hymselfe to be a pledge and gage whereof the holy Ghost doth now and then geue vs some taste and sweete smell to our our eternall ioy Where feeling fayleth yet obedience is required Therefore as I sayde because God is your father in Christ and requireth of you straitly to beleue it geue your selfe to obedience although you doe it not with suche feelyng as you desire First must faithe goe before and then feeling will follow If our imperfection frayltie and many euils shoulde be occasions whereby Sathan woulde haue vs to doubte as muche as we canne let vs abhorre that suggestion Let no suggestion make vs doubte of Gods fauour in Christ. as of all others most pernicious for so in deede it is For when we stande in a doubte whether God be oure Father we cannot be thankefull to God we can not hartily pray or thinke anye thyng wee doe acceptable to God we can not loue our neighboures and geue ouer our selues to care for them and doe for them as we should do and therefore Sathan is most subtile hereaboutes knowing full well that if we doubt of Gods eternal mercies towardes vs through Christ we cannot please God or do any thing as we should do to man Continually casteth he into our memories our imperfectioÌ frayltie falles and offences that we should doubte of Gods mercie and fauour towardes vs. Therefore my good sister wee must not be sluggishe herein To stay vpon Gods promise to christs bloud but as Sathan laboureth to loosen our faythe so must we labour to fasten it by thinking on the promyses and couenaunte of God in Christes bloude namely that God is our God with all that euer hee hath whiche couenaunte dependeth and hangeth vppon Gods own goodnes mercy and trueth onely and not on our obedience or worthines in any poynt for then should we neuer be certayne In deede God requireth of vs obedience and worthines but not that thereby we might be his children and he our father Obedience geueth not to vs to ãâã Godschildren but Gods âhildren geueth obedience but because he is our father and we his children through his owne goodnes in Christe therefore requireth he fayth and obedience Now if we want this obedience worthines which he requireth shuld we doubt whether he be our father Nay that were to make our obedience and worthines the cause and so to put Christ out of place for whose sake God is our father But rather because he is our father and we feel our selues to want such things as he requireth we shuld be styrred vp to a shamefastnes and blushing because we are not as we should be and thereupon should we take occasion to go to our father in prayer on this maner Deare father thou of thyne owne mercye in Iesus Chryst hast chosen me to be thy childe and therefore thou wouldest I should be brought into thy Churche and faythfull companye of thy children wherein thou hast kept me hetherto How a ãâã should ãâã wheÌ feelinâ of Gods comfort lacketh thy name therfore be praysed Now I see my self to want fayth hope loue c. whiche thy children haue and thou requirest of me wherthrough the deuill would haue me to doubt yea vtterly to dispayre of thy fatherly goodnes fauour and mercy Therefore I come to thee as to my mercifull father through thy deare sonne Iesus Christ and pray thee to helpe me good Lorde helpe me and geue me fayth hope loue c. and graunt that thy holy spirite may be with me for euer and more and more to assure me that thou art my father that this mercifull couenaunt that thou madest with them respect of thy grace in Christ and for Christ and not in respecte of any my worthines is alwayes to me c. On this
pray for me my dearely beloued pray for me that I neuer shrinke I shall neuer shrinke I hope I trust in the Lord I shall neuer shrinke for he that alwayes hath taken my part I am assured will not leaue me when I haue most neede for his truth and mercies sake Oh Lord help me Into thy handes I commend me wholy In the Lord is my trust I care not what maÌ can do vnto me Amen My dearely beloued say you Amen also and come after if so God call you Bee not ashamed of the Gospell of Christ but keepe company with him still He wyll neuer leaue you but in the midst of temptation will geue you an outscape to make you able to beare the brunt Vse hearty prayer reuerently read and heare Gods word put it in practise looke for the crosse lift vp your heads for your redemption draweth nye know that the death of Gods saints is precious in his sight Bee mery in the Lord pray for the mitigation of Gods heauy displeasure vppon our countrey God keepe vs for euer God blesse vs with his spirituall blessings in Christ. And thus I bid you farewel for euer in this present lyfe Pray for me pray for me for Gods sake pray for me God make perfect his good worke begun in me Amen Out of prison this vij of February Yours in the Lord. Iohn Bradford In the story of M. Bradford it was aboue rehearsed how a certaine Gentlewoman beyng in trouble by her father and mother for not comming to Masse sent her seruant to visite M. Bradford in prison Who tenderyng the wofull case of the Gentlewoman to the entent partly to confirme her with counsaile partly to relieue her oppressed mynd with some comfort directed this letter vnto her the contents whereof are these ¶ To a certaine godly Gentlewoman troubled and afflicted by her friends for not comming to the Masse I Wish vnto you right worshipfull and my dearely beloued sister in the Lord as to my selfe An other letter of M. Bradford a godly ââââtlewoman Rom. 1. the continual grace and comfort of Christ and of his holy word through the operation of the holy spirit who strengthen your inward man with the strength of God that you may continue to the end in the faithful obedience of Gods gospel whereto you are called Amen I perceiued by your selfe the last day when you were with me how that you are in the Scholehouse and triall parlour of the Lord 1. Cor. 1. which to me is as the least it should be a great comfort to see the number of gods elect by you encreased which is in that state wherof God hath not called many as Paule saith And as it is a comfort to mee 1. Cor. 1. and 10. so should it be a confirmation vnto me that the Lord for his faithfulnes sake will make perfect and finish the good hee hath begun in you to the end If then your crosse be to me a comfort or token of your election and a confirmation of Gods continuall fauour my âearely beloued how much more ought it to bee so vnto you Unto whom he hath not onely geuen to beleue but also to come into the trace of suffering for his sake and that not commonly of common enemies but euen of your owne father mother and all your frâends I meane kinsfolks as you told me By which I see Christes wordes to be true How that he came to geue his childreÌ such a peace with him as the Deuill might not nor may abide therfore stirreth vp father and mother sister and brother rather then it should continue But my deare sister if you cry with Dauid to the Lord and complaine to him how that for conscience to him your father and mother haue forsaken you you shal heare him speake in your heart that he hath receiued you and by this would haue you to see how that he maketh you here lyke to Christ that elswhere in heauen you might be like vnto him whereof you ought to be most assured knowing that in time euen wheÌ Christ shall appeare you shal be lyke vnto hym For he wil make your body which now you defile not with Idolatrical seruice in goyng to Masse Iohn 3. ãâã 3. ãâã 10. ãâ¦ã â Tim. 2 lyke vnto his owne glorious and immortall body accordyng to the power whereby he is able to do all thyngs He wil confesse you before his father which doe not deny his veritie in worde nor deede before your father he wil make you to raign with him that now suffer for him and with him he wil not leaue you comfortles that seeke no comfort but at his hand though for a little tyme you be afflicted yet therein will hee comfort and strength you and at the length make you to be mery with hym in such ioy as is infinite and endlesse He wil wipe al the teares from your eyes he will embrace you as your deare husband he will after he hath prooued you crowne you with a crowne of glory and immortalitie such as the hart of man shall neuer be able to conceiue in such sorte as the thyng is He now beholdeth your stedfastnes and stâiuyng to doe his good will and shortly will hee shew you how stedfast he is and will be ready to do your will after that you haue fully resigned it to his will Pledge him in his cup of the crosse you shall pledge him in the cuppe of his glory Desire to drinke it before it come to the dregs whereof the wicked shall drinke and all those that for feare of the crosse and pledging the Lord doe walke with the wicked in betraying in fact and deed that which their hart embraceth for veritie The which thyng if you should do which God forbid then my deare Mistres and Sister in the Lord you should not onely loose all that I haue before spoken and much more infinitely of eternall ioy and glory but also be a cast away and partaker of gods most heauy displeasure in hell fire eternally and so for a little ease ââke 11. which you cannot tell how long it wyll last to lâose for euer and euer all ease and comfort For hee that gathereth not with me sayth Christ Cor â ãâã 12. Cor 10. as no Masse Gospelâer doth scattereâh abroad Accordyng to that we do in this body we shall receyue be it good or badde If of our words we shall be iudged to condemnation or saluation ãâ¦ã Cor. 6. much more then of our factes and deedes You cannot be partaker of Gods religion and Antichrists seruice wherof the Masse is most principall You cannot be a member of Christes Church and a member of the Popes Church You must glorifie God not onely in soule and hart but also in body and deede You may not thinke that God requireth lesse of you his wyfe now then your husband dyd of you Iâ both hart and body your husband would haue shall
not to be bodyly in the Sacrament Ioh 19. Iohn 17. whom he raysed from death euen Iesus which deliuered vs from the wrath to come c. Also Iohn 16. I went out from the father and came into the world Again I leaue the world and go to the father c. Iohn 17. Now I am not in the world and they are in the world and I come to thee And these places of the Scripture with other mo prooueth plainly to them that haue eares to heare that Christes body that was borne of the Uirgin Mary is in heauen and not in the Sacramentall bread and wyne and therefore it is idolatry to worship them c. Agaynst auricular confession To this fift Article I aunswer that I do beleue as I haue aforesayd that auricular confession is not good as it is now vsed Touching my sinnes wherein I haue offended God I must seeke to hym for remission therof for our Sauiour Christ sayth in the xj of S. Mathew Come vnto me all ye that labour and are laden Mathew 11. I will ease you c. The riotous sonne Luke xv sayth I will arise and go to my Father and will say to him Luke 15. Father I haue sinned agaynst heauen and before thee and am no more worthy to bee called thy sonne c. Psal. 31. Psalme 31. I sayd I will knowledge myne offences and accuse my selfe vnto the Lord and so thou forgauest me the wickednesse of my sinne c. Iob. 13. But I will reproue myne own wayes in hys sight Iob. 13. He shal make me whole and there may no hypocrite come before hym Syrach 34. sayth Who can be clensed of the vncleane Sirac 34. And there was but one of the x. Lepers that were clensed that came to Christ to geue hym thanks He asked for the other ix But if I haue offended my neighbour I must reconcile my self to my neighbour Remission of sinnes to be sought onely at the handes of Christ. and if I be a notorious sinner after the first second admonition it ought to be declared to the congregation and the Minister of the congregation hath power by the word to excommunicate me and I am to bee taken as a Heathen person not for a day or xl dayes but vnto such tyme as I do openly in the congregation knowledge my fault then the minister hath power by the word to preach to me or them the remission of our sins in the bloud of Iesus Christ as it is written in the 13. of the Acts of the Apostles Math. 18. Other confession I know none To this 6. Article I the sayd Iohn Denley haue aunswered in the fift c. To this 7. Article I answer that as touchyng the sacrament of Baptisme which is the christenyng of childreÌ as it is altered and chaunged for S. Iohn Baptist vsed nothyng but the preachyng of the word and the water as it doth appeare wheÌ Christ required to be baptised of him and others also which came to Iohn to be baptised as it appeareth Math. 3. Mark 1. Luke 3. and Act. 8. the chamberlaine sayd See here is water Act. â what letteth me to be baptised It appereth here that Phillip had preached vnto him for he sayd here is water We do not read that hee asked for any creame or oile not for spettle nor coniured water nor coniured waxe nor yet crysome nor salt for it semeth that Phillip had preached no such thyngs to hym for he would as wel haue asked for them as for water the water was not coniured but euen as it was afore Also Act. x. TheÌ answered Peter Acteâ â Acteâ â Can any man forbid water that these shold not be baptised c. Actes 16. And Paule and Silas preached vnto hym the word of the Lord and to all that were in his house he took them the same houre of the night and washed their wounds so was he baptised and al they of his houshold straight way Where ye see nothyng but preachyng the word the water The lyke also is to be sayd of the rest of the ceremonies of your Church To the 8. Article I answer shortly The Rââââbow as good a Sââcrameââ ãâã some of ãâã Popish âââcramentâ that there bee Sacraments no mo but two Baptisme and the Sacrament of the body bloud of Christ except ye will make the rainbow a sacrament for there is no sacrameÌt but hath a promise annexed vnto it To the 9. Article I doe aunswer you that ye haue my mynd written alredy For it was found about me wheÌ I was taken and also ye know my mynd in the 4. Article plainly expressed concernyng the bodily presence for christes body is in heauen will not be conteyned in so small a piece of breade And as the wordes which Christ spake are true in deede so must they also bee vnderstanded by other of the Scriptures whiche Christ spake hymselfe and also the Apostles after hym And thus I make an ende c. By me Iohn Denley The Martyrdome of Maister Iohn Denley Then cruell D. Story beyng there present commanded one of the tormentors to hurle a fagot at hym whereupon beyng hurt therewith vpon the face that hee bled agayne he left his singyng and clapt both his hands on his face Truly quoth D. Story to him that hurled the fagot thou hast mard a good old song The sayd Iohn Denley beyng yet still in the flame of the fire put his hands abroad and sang againe yelding at the last his spirit into the hands of God through his sonne Iesus Christ. After the Martyrdome of M. Denley at Uxbridge which was the 8. of August suffered also not long after Patrike Pachingham at the same towne of Uxbridge about the 28. of the sayd moneth This Pachingham was charged of Boner as ye heard in the x. article before for hys behauiour shewed in the Bishops chappell who at y e masse tyme there staÌding would not put of his cap which was taken for an haynous offence The said Pachingham also beyng much laboured by Boner to recant protested in these wordes to the B. that the church which he beleeued was no catholike church but was the church of Sathan therfore he would neuer turne to it c. Furthermore as touching the other which was Ioh. Newman Pewterer dwellyng at Maidstone in Kent he was burned the last of August at Saffron Walden in the Countie of Essex whose examinatioÌ and confession of his fayth and beliefe for the which he was cruelly burnt and persecuted here vnder followeth ¶ The examination of Iohn Newman Martyr IOhn Newman first was apprehended in Kent dwellyng in the towne of Maidstone and there was examined before Doctor Thornton Suffragane and others at Tenterden From thence he was brought to Boner and there condemned with M. Denley and Pachingham and burned at Saffron Walden as is before storied But because his
afterwarde was byd hym selfe to kneele down to haue his head cut off no cause nor coÌdemnation further beyng layd agaynst him but onely of meere hatred agaynst the Gospell Ex Ioan. Gastia The name of the Persecutor appeareth not in the story George Scherrer At Rastat by Saltzeburge An. 1528. Ater that this George had instructed the people in knowledge of the Gospell in Rastat .x. miles distant froÌ Saltzeburge George Scherâer Martyr he was accused of his aduersaries and put in prison where he wrote a confession of his faith whiche Mathias Illiricus hath set out wyth his whole storye Ex Mat Flat Illyrica Hee was condemned to be burned a liue but meanes was made that first his head shoulde be cut of and his body afterward be cast into the fire Going toward his death he sayd crying aloude That you may knowe sayde he that I die a true Christian A straunge myracle of God in manifesting hys Gospel I will geue you a manifest signe and so he did by the power of the Lord For when his head was taken of froÌ his shoulders the body falling vpon his belly so coÌtinued the space while one might well eat an egge After that softly it turned it selfe vpon the backe and crossed the righte foote ouer the lefte and the right hand ouer the left At the sight wherof they which sawe it were in a great maruell The Magistrates which before had appoynted to haue burned the body after his beheading seeing this myracle would not burne it but buryed it with other Christian mens bodyes and many by the same examplr were moued to beleue the Gospell Thus God is able to manifest the truth of his Gospell in the midst of persecution who is to be blessed for euer Amen Balthasar Officiall Henry Flemmyng At Dornick 1225. This Henry a Fryer sometyme of Flaunders forsooke hys habite maryed a wyfe Who beyng offered lyfe of Balthasar if he woulde confesse hys wyfe to be an harlot denyed so to do and so was burnt at Dornic A Popishe priest and a wicked murderer A good priest dwelling not farre from Basill 1539. A good Priest martyred in hys own house There was a certaine wicked Priest a notorious adulterer a dycer and a vile dronkard geuen to all wickednes and vngratiousnesse without all feare regarding nothing what mischiefe he did moreouer a maÌ fit and readye to serue the affection of the papistes at all turnes It chaunced y t this Priest was receiued and lodged in the house of an other Priest dwellyng not farre from Basill whiche was a good man and a sincere fauourer of the Gospell This dronken priest sitting at supper was so dronke that he coulde not tell what he did or els feyned himselfe so dronke of purpose the better to accomplishe hys intended mischiefe So it followed that this wretch after hys first sleep rose out of his bed and brake all the glasse windowes in his chamber threwe downe the stone and rent all his hostes bookes that he founde The host awaking wyth y e noyse therof came to hym asking howe he dyd whether there were any theeues or enemies that he was in feare of desiring him to shew what he ayled But assoon as the good host had opened his chamber doore the wicked cutthroate ranne at him with his sworde and slew hym The host after the wounde receaued fell downe and dyed Upon this a clamour was made through all the street and the neighbours came in the murderer was taken and bound and yet all the frendes and kinsfolkes that the good priest had could not make that miserable caitiffe that was the murderer to be executed the superiour power did so take hys part saying that he shoulde be sent to hys byshop The townes men did grieuously cry out and complayne at the boulstering out of so manifest vilany So did also the noble man that was the Lord of the Page saying that so many good men and maried priests were drowned and beheaded for such small trifles without any regard had to the Byshop but a murtherer might escape vnpunished It was aunswered to them agayne that what the superiour powers wold do thei had nothing to do withal The tyme was otherwise now then it was in the commotion of the rusticall people The superiour power had authoritie to gouerne as they would sayd they it was their parts onely to obey Ex Ioan Gastij And so was he sent bound to the byshop and shortly after dismissed hauing also a greater benefice geuen him for hys worthy acre for he so auaunted him selfe that he had slain a Lutheran Priest Ex tom 2. Conuiualium Sermonum Ioan. Gastij ex Pantal. Charles the Emperours Procurator Doctour Anchusanus Inquisitour Latomus At Louane An. 1543. XXviij ChristeÌ men and weomen of Louane Paule a preist Two aged women Antonia Two men At Louane 1543. When certayne of the Cittie of Louane were suspected of Lutheranisme the Emperors Procurator came from Bruselles thether to make Inquisition After which Inquisition made certaine bandes of armed men came beset their houses in the nighte where many were taken in theyr beddes pluckt froÌ their wiues and children and deuided into dyuers prysons Through the terrour wherof many citizens reuolted from y e doctrine of the gospel and returned agayne to Idolatrye But 28. there were whiche remayned constant in y e persecutioÌ Unto whoÌ the Doctors of Louan Anchusanus especially the Inquisitour Latomus sometymes w t other came and disputed thinking no lesse but either to confound them or to conuert theÌ But so strongly y e spirite of y e Lord wrought with hys Saints that the other went rather confounded awaye theÌ selues When no disputation coulde serue that whiche lacked in cunning they supplyed w t tormentes by enforcing and afflicting theÌ seuerally euery one by him selfe Among the rest there was one Paulus a Priest vpon the age of 60. yeres whom the Rectors of the Uniuersitie wyth theyr Collegues accompanyed with a great number of billes and gleues brought out of prison to y e Austen Friers where after many foule wordes of the Rector he was degraded But at length for feare of death he began to stagger in some poynts of his confession and so was had out of Louane and condemned to perpetuall prison whiche was a darke and stincking dongeon where he was suffered neither to read nor write Paulus a priest condemned to perpetuall prison or anye man to come at him commaunded onely to be fed with bread and water After that other two there were whiche because they had reuoked before were put to the fire and burnt 2. Martyrs burnt at Louane constantly taking their martyrdome Then was there an old man and 2. aged women brought forth An aged man Martyr of whom the one was called Antonia borne of an auncient stocke in that Citie These also were condeÌned the man to be headed the 2. women to be buryed quicke Antonia
Martyre buryed quicke which death they receiued lykewise very chearfully Certain of the other prisoners which were not codemned to death were depriued of theyr goodes commaunded in a white sheete to come to the church An aged woman Martyr buryed quicke and there kneling with a Taper in their hand to aske forgeuenes and they which refused so to doe and to abiure the doctrine of Luther were put to the fire Ex Francis Encenate The name of the persecutor appeareth not in the story M. Perseuall Martyr M. Perseuall At Louane An. 1544. Not long after this was one M. Perseual in the same Uniuersitie of Louane singularly well learned Who for reprehending certayne popishe superstitions and some thing speaking in commendation of the Gospell was throwne into prison Then beyng accused of Lutheranisme because he stood to y e same and woulde not condesende to the popes erroneous faction he was adiudged to perpetuall pryson there to be fedde onely with bread and water which punishment he tooke pacyentlye for Christes sake Neuerthelesse certayne Cittizens taking compassioÌ of him sent him wyne and beare But hys keepers beeing charged vnder a great penaltie durst let nothing come vnto hym At last what became of him no man coulde learne nor vnderstand Some iudge that hee was eyther famished for hunger or els that he was secretly drowned Et Franc. Encenate Dorsardusâ a Potestate in that couÌtrey Franciscus Encenas prisoner and a great persecutor Iustice Imbsberger At Brusels An. 1544. Iustus of Louane Martyr Iustus a skinner of Louane being suspected of Lutheranisme was fouÌd in his house to haue the new testament and certayne sermons of Luther For the which he was committed and hys Iaylour commanded that he should speake wyth none There were the same tyme in the lower prison vnder them Egidius and Franciscus Encenas a Spanyard who secretly hauing the doores left open came to him and confirmed hym in the cause of righteousnes Thus is the prouideÌce of the Lord neuer lacking to hys Saintes in time of necessity Shortly after came the Doctours and maysters of Louane to examine hym of certayne Articles touching religion as of y e popes supremacy Sacrifice of y e masse Purgatory and of the sacrament Iustus ãâã de terra Whereunto when hee had aunswered playnely and boldly after the Scriptures and woulde in no wise be remooued he was condemned to the fire but through y e intercessioÌ made to the Queene his burnyng was pardoned and he onely beheaded Ex Franc. Encenate The person of Brusels Giles of Brusels An. 1544. This Gyles was borne in Brusels Gyles Martyr of honest parentes By hys occupatioÌ he was brought vpp from hys youth to be a Cutler In the which occupation he was so expert and cunning that hee waxed thereby riche wealthy Comming to the yeares of 30. he beganne to receaue the light of the Gospell thorough the readyng of the holy Scripture and encreased therein exceedingly And as in zeale he was feruent so was he of nature humane milde and pittyfull passing al other in those partes Whatsoeuer he had that necessitie coulde spare he gaue it awaye to the poore and onely liued by hys science Some he refreshed with hys meate Good works going with a lyuelye fayth some with clothing to some he gaue hys shoes some he helped wyth housholde stuffe to other some he ministred holesome exhortatioÌ of good doctrine One poore woman there was brought to bed and had no bed to lye in to whom he brought hys owne bed hymselfe contented to lye in the straw The sayd Egidius being detected by a Priest or person of Brusels was taken at Louane for that religion whiche the Pope doth call heresie Where hys aduersaryes extended great care and dilligence to reduce hym to theyr doctrine and to make hym abiure But as he was a man well reasoned and singularly witted they went away many tymes wyth shame Thus beyng deteyned 8. monthes in prison he was sent to Brusels to be iudged The humble heart of Gyles where he comforted dyuers whych were there in prison amoÌg whom was also Fraunciscus Encenas exhorting them to constancie of the truth vnto the crowne which was prepared for them At the table he ministred to them al beyng contented hymselfe wyth the fewe scrappes which they left Feruency of prayer In thys hys prayers he was so ardent kneelyng by hymselfe in some secret place that he seemed to forget hym selfe Beyng called many tymes to meate he neyther heard nor sawe them that stood by hym till he was lift vp by the armes then gently he woulde speake vnto them as one waked out of a sweet sleep Certayne of the Gray Friers sometymes were sent vnto hym by two and two to reduce hym but he would alwaies desire them to depart froÌ him Blasphemy of Papistes for he was at a poynt when the Fryers at anye tyme did miscall hym he euer helde his peace at such pryuate iniuries in somuche that those blasphemers would say abroad that he had a dum deuill in hym But when they talked of any religion there he spared not but answered them fully by euidences of the Scripture in such sort that diuers times they would depart maruelyng At sundry times he might haue escaped the doores being let open but he woulde not for bringing his keeper in perill At length about the moneth of Ianuary he was brought to an other prison to be constrayned with tormentes to confesse Purgatory and to vtter mo of hys fellowes But no forcement would serue Wherfore vppon the 22. of Ianuary he was condemned to the fire but priuily contrary to the vse of y e Country for openly they durst not condemne hym for feare of the people so wel was he beloued When tidinges of the sentence came vnto him he gaue harty thankes to GOD that the houre was come when he might glorifie the Lord. As he was brought to the place of burning where he saw a great heape of wood pyled hee required the greater part therof to be taken awaye and geuen to y e poore a litle sayd he wold suffice him Also seyng a poore man comming by as he weÌt that lacked shoes he gaue hys shoes vnto him Better sayd he so to do then to haue his shoes burnt and the poore to perish for cold Standing at the stake the hangman was ready to strangle hym before but he woulde not saying that there was no such need that hys payn shuld be mittigated for I feare not sayd he the fire doe therfore as thou art commanded And thus the blessed Martyr lifting vp his eyes to heauen in the middle of the flame was extincted to the great lamentation of all that stood by The zeale of people against the bloudy Fryers After that tyme when the friers of that Cittie would goe about for theyr almes the people would say it was not meet for them to receaue almes with bloudy handes This history
that we our nobles can nor wil suffer this iniury at your hands vnreueÌged if ye geue not place to vs of soueraignetie shew your selues as bounden and obedient subiects and no more to entermeddle your selues from hencefoorth wyth the waightie affaires of the Realme the direction whereof onely appertaineth to vs your king and such noble men and counsailours as we list to electe and choose to haue the ordering of the same And thus wee pray vnto almightie God to geue you graee to doe your dueties to vse your selues towardes vs like true and faithfull subiectes so as wee may haue cause to order you therafter and rather obediently to consent amongest you to deliuer into the hands of our Lieutenant a hundreth persons to be ordered according to their demerites at our will and pleasure then by your obstinacie and wilfulnes to put your selues your wines children lands goodes and cattels beside the indignation of God in the vtter aduenture of total destruction vtter ruine by force and violence of the sword After the Lyncolneshyre menne had receiued thys the Kynges aunswere aforesayd The commotion of Lyncolnshire asswaged made to theyr petitions eche mistrusting other who shoulde be noted to be the greatest meddler euen very sodeinly they began to shrinke and out of hand they were all deuided and euery man at home in his owne house in peace but the Captaines of these rebels escaped not all cleare but were after apprehended and had as they deserued Ex Edw. Hallo After thys immediately wythin sixe dayes vpon the same followed a newe insurrection in Yorkeshire for the same causes A Popishe insurrection in yorkshire through the instigation and lying tales of seditious persons especially Monkes and Priests making them beleeue that their siluer chalices crosses iewels and other ornaments shoulde be taken out of their Churches and that no man should be maried or eate any good meate in his house but should geue tribute therfore to the King but their speciall malice was against Cromwell and certaine other Counsailours The number of these rebelles were neare about 40. M. hauing for their badges the 5. woundes The badges of the rebels wyth the signe of the Sacrament and Iesus wrytten in the middest This their deuilish rebellion they termed by the name of a holy pilgrimage A holy Pilgrimage but they serued a wrong and a naughty Saint They had also in the field their streamers and banners whereuppon was painted Christ hanging vpon the Crosse on the one side and a chalice with a painted cake in it on the other side with other such ensignes of like hypocrisie and fayned sanctitie pretending thereby to fight for the faith and right of holy Church As soone as the king was certified of this newe seditious insurrection hee sent with all speede against them the Duke of Northfolke The kinges power agaynst the âebels in the North. Duke of Suffolke Marques of Excetor Earle of Shrewsbury other wyth a great armye forthwith to encounter with the rebels These noble Captaines and Counsailours thus well furnished with habilement of warre approching towarde the rebels and vnderstaÌding both their number and howe they were ful bent to battaile first with policy went about to assay and practise how to appease all without bloudsheding The blinde âââburnnes âf superstitiâus people âebelling âhere they ââue no ãâã but the Northern men stoutly and sturdely standing to their wicked cause and wretched enterprise wold in no case relent froÌ their attempts Which when the nobles perceiued saw no other way to pacifie their furious mindes vtterly sette on mischiefe determined vppon a battel The place was appoynted the day assigned and the houre set but see y t wanderous worke of Gods gracious prouideÌce The night before the day of battaile came as testifieth Edward Hall fell a small raine nothing to speake of A great ãâã of God in dââfeÌding the ãâã of his Gospelâ but yet as it were by a great miracle of God the water which was but a very small forde and that men in maner y e day before might haue gone brishod ouer sodenly rose of suche a height deepenes and breadth that the like no man that there did inhabite could tell that euer they sawe afore so y t the day euen when the houre of battayle shoulde come it was impossible for the one army to come at the other After this y e appoyntment made betweene both y e armies being thus disappoynted as it is to be thought onely by God who extended his great mercye and had compassion on the great number of innocent persons that in that deadly slaughter had like to haue bene murthered could take no place then by the great wisedome and pollicie of y e said Captaines a communication was had a pardon of the kings Maiestie obteined for al the captayns and chiefe doers of this insurrection and they promised y t such thinges as they found themselues agreeued with all they shoulde gently be heard and theyr reasonable peticions graunted that their articles shoulde be presented to the king that by his highnesse authoritie and wisedome of his Counsayle all thinges shoulde be brought to good order and conclusion and with this order euery man quietly departed and those which before were bent as hote as fire to fight being letted therof by God went now peaceably to their houses and were as cold as water A Domino factum est istud In the time of this ruffle in Yorkeshyre and the king lying the same time at Windsore there was a Butcher dwelling within 5. miles of the saide towne of Windsore Popishe priesteâ rebelling against the king whiche caused a Priest to preach that all they that tooke part with the Yorkshire men whom he called Gods people did fight in Gods quarrell for the whiche both he and the priest were apprehended and executed Diuers other priestes also with other about the same tyme committing in like sorte treason agaynst the king suffered the like execution Such a busines had the Kyng then to ridde the realme from the seruitude of the Romish yokes Tantae molis erat Romanam euertere sedem But Gods haÌd did still worke with all in vpholding hys Gospell and troden truth against all seditious sturres coÌmotions rebellions and what soeuer was to the contrary as both by these storyes aforepassed and by suche also as hereafter follow may notoriously appeare The yere next after this which was of the Lord. 1537. after that great execution had bene done vpon certayne rebellious Priestes and a fewe other lay men Anno. 1537. with certayne noble persons also and gentlemen amongest whome was the Lord Darcy the Lorde Hussy Syr Robert Constable Syr Thomas Percy Syr Frances Bygot Syr Stephen Hamelton Syr Iohn Bulmer and his wife William Lomeley Nicholas Tempest with the Abbottes of Gerney and of Riuers c. in the month of October the same yeare folowing was borne Prince Edward Shortly
after whose birth Queene Iane his mother the second daye after dyed in childbed left the king agayne a widower which so continued the space of two yeres together Upon the death of whiche Queene Iane Prince Edward borne and vppon the birth of prince Edward her sonne these two verses were made which follow Phoenix Iana iacet nato Phoenice Queene Iane dyed in childe-bed dolendum Secula Phoenices nulla tulisse duas Here is by the waye to be vnderstand that during all this season since the time that the king of Englande had reiected the pope out of the Realme both the Emperour These verses were thought to be made by M. Armigyl Wade y e French king and the king of Scottes with other forreine potentates which were yet in subiection vnder the Pope bare no him do great good fauour inwardly what soeuer outwardly they pretended Neither was here lacking pryuy setters on nor secret working among themselues how to compasse vngracious mischiefes if God by coÌtrary occasions had not stopped their intended deuises For first y e Pope had sent Cardinall Poole to the French king to stir him to warre agaynst the realme of England Secondly where as the Frenche king The Pope stirreth warre agaynst England by Cardinall Poole The Emperour the French king and the king of Scottes set agaynst the king of England by treaty of perpetuall peace was bound yearly to paye to the king of England at the first dayes of May and Nouember about xcv thousand crownes of the summe and odde mony and ouer that 10000. crownes at y e sayd ij termes for recoÌpeÌce of salt due as the treates therof did purporte that pension remayned now vnpayed iiij yeares and more Furthermore the Emperour and the Frenche K. both reteined Grancetor a traiterous rebell against the king condemned by Act of Parliament with certayn other traitors moe and yet would not deliuer him to the king at his earnest suite and request The Frenche king also digressing from his promise and treaty made alliance wyth the Bishop of Rome Clement in marying the Dolphine to hys Niece called Katherine de Medicis The sayd Frenche kyng moreouer contrary to his contracte made married his daughter to the king of Scottes All which were preiudiciall and put the kinge no doubt in some feare and perplexity though otherwise a stout and valiant Prince to see the Pope the Emperour the French king and king of Scottes so bent against him And yet all this notwithstanding the Lord stil defended the iustnes of his cause against them all For although the French king was so sette on by the Pope and so linked in mariage with the Scots and sacked nothing now but only occasion to inuade the realme of England yet notwythstanding he hearing now of the birth of Prince Edwarde the kinges sonne by Queene Iane and vnderstandinge also by the death of the sayde Queene Iane that the Kyng was a widower and perceiuing moreouer talk to be that the king would ioyne in mariage with the Germains began to waxe more calme and colde and to geue much more gentle wordes and to demeane him selfe more curtuously labouring to mary the Queene of Nauare hys sister to the king The Ambassadors resident then in France for the king were Ste. Gardiner with Doctoâ Thirleby c. Whyche Steuen Gard. what he wrought secreately for the Popes deuotion I haue not expressely to charge him Whether he so did or what he did the Lord knoweth all But thys is certaine that when D. Boner Archedeacon then of Leicester was sente into Fraunce by the Kinge throughe the meanes of the Lord Cromwell to succeede Steuen Gardinar in Ambassie which was about the yeare of our Lord 1538. he found such dealing in the sayd Bishop of Winchester as was not greatly to be trusted beside the vnkynde partes of the sayde Byshop againste the foresayde Boner Anno. 1538. comming then from the King and Lorde Cromwell as was not to be liked Long it is to recite from the beginning few men peruenture woulde beleeue Doct. Boner the kyngs Ambassadour in Fraunce the brawling matters the priuie complaints the contentious quarels and bitter dissentioÌs betwene these two and especially what despightful contumelies D. Boner receiued at the hands of Winchester For vnderstande good Reader that this doctor Boner all this while remained yet as he seemed a good man Doct. Boner in the beginning a fauourer of the truth and a Lutherane and was a great furtherer of the kinges proceedings and a fauourer of Luthers doctrine and was aduanced only by the Lorde Cromwel Whose promotions here to reherse first he was Archdeacon of Leycester persone of Bledon of Dereham Cheswike and Cheriburton Then was made Byshop of Hereford and at last preferred to be Bish. of London The chiefe of which preferments and dignities were conferred vnto him only by the meanes and fauour of the L. Cromwel L. Cromwel the onely setter vp of Doct. Boner who was then his chiefe and only patrone and setter vp as the said Boner himselfe in al his letters doth manifestly protest and declare The Copies of which his letters I could heere produce and exhibite but for prolonging my story with superfluous matter Yet that the worlde and all posteritie may see how the comming vp of D. Boner was onely by the Gospell howsoeuer he was after vnkind vnto the Gospell this one letter of his Doct. Boners coÌming vp was by the Gospell which I wil heere inferre written to the Lorde Cromwel out of Fraunce may stand for a perpetuall testimonie the tenour whereof here ensueth * A letter of Doctor Boner the kings Ambassadour resident in Fraunce sent to the Lord Cromwell declaring the order of his promotions and comming vp MY very singular especiall good Lord as one most bounden I most humbly commende mee vnto your honourable good Lordship Out of Boners owne hand writing And wheras in times passed in hath liked the same without any my desertes or merites euen only of your singular exceding goodnes to bestowe a great deale of loue beneuolence and good affection vpon me so poore a man and of so small qualities expressing in deede sondry wayes the good effectes therof to my great preferment I was very much bounde thereby vnto your honourable good Lordshippe and thought it alway my duetie as in deede it was both to beare my true hart againe vnto your Lordship D. Boner coÌfesseth himselfe much bound to the L. CroÌwell and also remembring suche kindnes to doe vnto the same all such seruice pleasure as might then lie in my smal power to do But where of your infinite inestimable goodnes it hath further liked you of late first to aduance me vnto the office of Legation from such a Prince as my soueraigne Lorde is vnto the Emperour and French king and next after to procure and obtayne mine aduauncement to so honourable a promotion as the Byshoprike of Hereford
heauier lumpe of this vile carkase ought therfore of nature to be more frayle then you yet sayth he The stouâ bragges ãâã D. Pendlââton at thâ first begiââning God geueth strength where feââblenes is confessed I will see the vttermost drop of this grease of mine molteÌ away the last gobbet of this flesh consumed to ashes before I wil forsake God and his truth Wherunto the other answering but litle wishing that almighty God woulde geue him more strength theÌ he presently felt in himselfe acknowledging his owne weaknes conseÌted notwithstanding though it were somewhat fayntly to ioyne w t him in the profession of the Gospell so to go vp to London set forth the same wherupon they gaue ech other theyr haÌds Now when they were come to London Lord what a great chaunge was there betwene these two persons The poore feeble faynt harted Saunders by the goodnes of almighty God taking hart of grace to him seking the same in humility boldly stoutly confirmed his flock out of the pulpit where his charge lay mightely beating down Antichrist lustely preached Christ his maister for the which he afterward suffered most willingly as is afore declared Wheras on the other side Pendleton the proud who as it appeared by the sequele had bene more stout in words Example how feebââ man is ãâã himselfe without the Lord support him theÌ constant in deeds and a greater bragger then a good warrior folowed Peter so iustly in crackes howsoeuer he did in repentance which God onely knoweth that he came not so soone to London but he chauÌged his tipet playd y e Apostata preaching in stede of sound doctrine nothing almost but errors lyes aduauncing Antichrist and ouerthrowing poore Christ with all his mayne so his former boldnes came to nothing vnlesse it were a contrarye key becomming of a faithfull pastour a false runnagate and of a true Preacher a sworne enemy of Gods euerlasting Testament to the great offence of his brethren the hurt of hys flock and the vtter vndoing with our Gods greater mercy of his owne soule Wherein are specially to be considered the deepe and maruellous iudgementes of God who as he can and doth make strong whome it pleaseth hym when he seeth his time most commonly such as appeare most feeblest euen so contrariwise throweth he downe other some seeme they neuer so stoute stand they neuer so much in theyr own conceites Wherefore let him that standeth take heed he fall not and let vs pray continually to almighty God though we haue fayth that he will helpe and encrease our faith that in him it may be made stroÌg which of it selfe is so weake that it is soone ouerthrowne Anno 1555. February This blessed man of God enduring long time in prisoÌ did not passe all his time in vnfruitfull idlenes but still froÌ time to time did visite his frendes as is sayd and especially his wife with many letters full of godly instruction consolatioÌ All which letters it shall not be greatly needful here to insert partly because they are to be found in the booke of letters partly because we enteÌd also if God will to prosecute the same more at large In the meane time it shall not be out of place here preseÌtly to coÌprehend certein of them as in order foloweth ¶ A letter sent to M. Farrar Bishop of S. Dauids Doctor Tailor M. Bradford and M. Philpot. A letter of M Saundeâs sent to B. Farrar D. Taylor M. Bradford and M. Pâilpot ãâã 8. GRace mercy and peace in Iesus Christ our Lord. c. Good fathers and deare brethren be thankefull vnto our most gracious God which hath preserued vs and shall I doubt not from blaspheming his blessed name yea not onely that but also ex ore Infantium Lactentium perficiet laudem c. i. Out of the mouthes of very babes and sucklinges shall be set forth his praise They offer vs forsooth our liberty pardon so that we will rise with them vnto that faith which we with them were fallen from Yea or no must be answered in hast They will not admit any need full circumstances but all as heretofore most detestable abhominable Rise with them we must vnto the vnity And pardon say I of me must not be so dearely purchased A pardon I desire for to liue with an vnclogged coÌscience The Donatists say they sought for such singularitye but they were not meete to liue in a common wealth no more be you as you shall shortly vnderstand Wherefore away with him yea the time was named within thys seuen night There be 12. houres in the day Death shall be wellcome say I as being looked for long since and yet do iustice ye were best for Abels bloud cryed ye wot what The spirite of God be vpon you Iohn 11. God saue your honors Thus departed I from theÌ Pray pray Ah ah puer sum nescio loqui i. I am a childe I cannot speake My brother P. shall shew you more herein By him send me word what you haue done Fare ye well and pray pray I woulde gladly meet with my good brother Bradford on the backeside about 11. of the clock Before that time I cannot start out we haue such outwalkers but then will they be at dinner Yours as you know Laurence Saunders ¶ A Letter which L. Saunders did write to his wife and others of the faythfull after his condemnation to the fire written the last of Ianua 1555. out of the Counter in Breadstreete THe grace of Christ w t the coÌsolation of the holy Ghost to the keeping of fayth and a good conscience coÌfirme keep you for euer vessels to Gods glory A comforââble letter âf M. Saunders to his ãâã ãâã of the ãâ¦ã Amen Oh what worthy thanks can be geueÌ to our gracious God for his vnmeasurable mercies pleÌtifully poured vpoÌ vs And I most vnworthy wretch cannot but poure forth at this present eueÌ from the bottom of my hart the bewayling of my great ingratitude and vnkindnes towardes so gracious a good God and louing father I beseech you all as for my other many sinnes so especially for that sinne of my vnthankefulnesse craue pardon for me in your earnest prayers commendyng me to Goddes greate mercyes in Christ. To number these mercies in particular where to number the drops of water which are in the Sea the sandes on the shore the starres in the skie O my deare wife ye the rest of my frends reioyce with me I say reioyce w t thanksgeuing for this my present promotion The sweete comfort of ãâ¦ã away ãâã feare of death from ãâ¦ã in that I am made worthy to magnifye my God not onely in my life by my slow mouth vncircuÌcised lips bearing witnes vnto hys truth but also by my bloud to seale the same to the glory of my God and confirming of his true church And as
yet I testify vnto you that the comfort of my sweete Christ doth driue from my phantasy the feare of death But if my deare husband Christ doe for my triall leaue me alone a little to my selfe alas I know in what case I shal be theÌ but if for my proofe he do so yet am I sure he will not be long or far from me Though he stand behind the wal hide himselfe as SalomoÌ saith in his mistical ballet yet will he peep in by a crest to see how I do He is a very tender harted Ioseph though he speak roughly to his brethren handle theÌ hardly yea threateÌ greuous bondage to his best beloued brother Beniamin yet can he not conteyne hymselfe from weeping with vs vpon vs with falling on our neckes and sweetly kissing vs. Such Christ a sweete brother vnto vs. such a brother is our Christ vnto vs all Wherfore hasten to go vnto him as Iacob did with his Sonnes and family leauing theyr country and acquayntaunce Yea this our Ioseph hath obteined for vs that Pharao the Infidell shall minister vnto vs chariots wherin at ease we may be caryed to come vnto him as we haue experience how our very aduersaries do help vs vnto our euerlasting blisse by theyr spedy dispatch yea how all thinges haue bene helpinges hereunto blessed be our God Be not afrayde of fraybugges which lye in the way Feare rather the euerlasting fire feare the Serpent which hath that deadly sting of which by bodely death they shall be brought to taste which are not grafted in Christ wanting fayth and a good conscience and so are not acquaynted with Christ the killer of death But oh my deare wyfe and frends we we whom God hath deliuered from the power of darcknes and hath translated vs into the kingdom of his deare sonne by putting of the old man by fayth putting on the newe euen our Lord Iesus Christ his wisedome holines righteousnes redeÌption we I say haue to triumph agaynst the terrible spitefull Serpent the Deuill sinne hell death damnation For Christ our brasen Serpent hath pulled away the sting of this serpeÌt The sting of death pluckâ out 1. Cor. 15. so that now we may boldly in beholding it spoyled of his sting triuÌph with our Christ al his elect say Death where is thy sting Hell where is thy victory Thankes be to God who hath geuen vs Vs the victory through our Lord Iesus Christ. Wherfore be mery my deare wife all my deare felow heyres of the euerlasting kingdome alwayes remeÌber the Lord. Reioyce in hope be pacient in tribulation continue in prayer pray for vs now appoynted to the slaughter y t we may be vnto our heauenly father a fat offering and an acceptable sacrifice I may hardlye write to you Wherfore let these few words be a witnes of commendations to you and all them which loue vs in fayth To this his flocke the parish of Alhallowes in Bredstreate He wrote also a fruitefull letter exhorting and charging them to beware of the Romish religioÌ and constantly to sticke to the truth which they had confessed and namely vnto my flocke among whom I am resident by Gods prouidence but as a prisoner And although I am not so amoÌg them as I haue bene to preach to them out of a pulpit yet doth god now preach vnto them by me by this my imprisonment and captiuity which now I suffer among them for Christes Gospelles sake bidding them to beware of the Romish Antichristian religion and kingdome requiring and charging them to abide in the trueth of Christ which is shortly to be sealed w t the bloud of theyr Pastor who though he be vnworthy of such a ministery yet Christ there high pastor is to be regarded whose truth hath bene taught theÌ by me is witnessed by my chaynes shall be by my death through the power of that hye pastor Be not carefull good wife cast your care on the Lord commend me vnto him in repentant praier as I do you and our Samuell whom euen at the stake I will offer as my selfe vnto God Fare ye wel all in Christ in hope to be ioyned w t you in ioy euerlasting This hope is put vp in my bosome Amen Amen Amen Pray pray * An other Letter to Maystres Lucy Harington a Godly Gentlewoman and frendly to him in his troubles YOur most gentle commendations An other comfortable letteâ of M. Saunders whereof this messenger made remembraunce vnto me was for two causes very comfortable First for that thereby I vnderstood of the state of your health bodely welfare for the which I geue thankes vnto god who graunt the long continuaunce thereof to his honour and fatherly good will whereunto I will dayly say Amen And farther I was refreshed by the expressing of your mindefull frendship towardes me farre vnworthy thereof Wherein I take occasion of much reioysing in our so gracious a God and mercifull Father who as he hath in his vnmeasurable mercy by fayth handfasted vs his chosen childreÌ vnto his deare sonne our Christ as the spirituall spouse of such an heaueÌly husband so he linketh vs by loue one vnto an other being by that bond coÌpact together with charitable readines to doe good one vnto another so that first to the glory of our God his Christ theÌ to our owne ioying in the testimony of a good coÌscience and last of all to the stopping of the mouthes and confusioÌ of our aduersaries we beare the badge as the right spouse of our Christ which himselfe noted in this saying Herein shall all men know that ye be my Disciples if ye loue one another Then farther by this bond of mutuall loue The true badge of Christ. Iohn 13. is sette forth the fatherly prouidence of God towardes vs his children that though it be he that careth for vs in whome we liue mooue and be who feedeth all flesh with bodely sustenaunce yet hath he appoynted vs in these present necessities to stand in his sted one vnto another Wherein is not onelye sette forth our dignitye but also that vnspeakeable accorde and vnitye among vs the many members in his mysticall body And though that either for lacke of ability or els through distaunce of place power and oportunity of helping one another doe fayle yet wonderfull is the working of Gods children through the spirite of prayer as wherby they fetch all heauenly influence froÌ Christ theyr celestiall head by his spirite to be measured seuerally as maye serue to the mayntenaunce of the whole body Thus doth our faythfull prayer which we make one for another distribute and scater Gods bountiful blessinges both ghostly and bodely Iohn 15. when ordinary ability lacketh and when the arme may not reach forth such Gods riches According herunto I well perceiue and vnderstand your readines to do good vnto all and especially I haue experience of your